Grace Livingston Hill  Lutz The Witness 
 
 
 Chapter 1  Pg 1 
 Like A Sudden Cloudburst The Dormitory Had Gone Into A Frenzy Of Sound. 
 
 
 
 Chapter 1  Pg 2 
 Doors Slammed,  Feet Trampled,  Hoarse Voices Reverberated,  Heavy Bodies 
 Flung Themselves Along The Corridor,  The Very Electrics Trembled With 
 The Cataclysm. One Moment All Was Quiet With A Contented 
 After-Dinner-Peace-Before-Study Hours; The Next It Was As If All The 
 Forces Of The Earth Had Broken Forth. 
   
 Paul Courtland Stepped To His Door And Threw It Back. 
   
 "Come On,  Court,  See The Fun!" Called The Football Half-Back,  Who Was 
 Slopping Along With Two Dripping Fire-Buckets Of Water. 
   
 "What's Doing?" 
   
 "Swearing-Match! Going To Make Little Stevie Cuss! Better Get In On It. 
 Some Fight! Tennelly Sent 'Whisk' For A Whole Basket Of Superannuated 
 Cackle-Berries"--He Motioned Back To A Freshman Bearing A Basket Of 
 Ancient Eggs--"We're Going To Blindfold Steve And Put Oysters Down His 
 Back,  And Then Finish Up With The Fire-Hose. Oh,  The Seven Plagues Of 
 Egypt Aren't In It With What We're Going To Do; And When We Get Done If 
 Little Stevie Don't Let Out A String Of Good,  Honest Cuss-Words Like A 
 Man Then I'll Eat My Hat. Little Stevie's Got Good Stuff In Him If It 
 Can Only Be Brought Out. We're A-Going To Bring It Out. Then We're Going 
 To Celebrate By Taking Him Over To The Theater And Making Him See 'The 
 Scarlet Woman.' It'll Be A Little Old Miracle,  All Right,  If He Has Any 
 Of His Whining Puritanical Ideas Left In Him After We Get Through With 
 Him. Come On! Get On The Job!" 
   
 Drifting Along With The Surging Tide Of Students,  Courtland Sauntered 
 Down The Corridor To The Door At The Extreme End Where Roomed The 
 Victim. 
   
 He Rather Liked Stephen Marshall. There Was Good Stuff In Him; All The 
 Fellows Recognized That. Only He Was Woefully Unsophisticated, 
 Abnormally Innocent,  Frankly Religious,  And A Little Too Openly White In 
 His Life. It Seemed A Rebuke To The Other Fellows,  Unconscious Though It 
 Might Be. He Felt With The Rest That The Fellow Needed A Lesson. 
 Especially Since The Bald Way In Which He Had Dared To Stand Up For The 
 Old-Fashioned View Of Miracles In Biblical-Lit. Class That Morning. Of 
 Course An Ignorance Like That Wouldn't Go Down,  And It Was Best He 
 Should Learn It At Once And Get To Be A Good Fellow Without Loss Of 
 Time. A Little Gentle Rubbing Off Of The "Mamma's-Good-Little-Boy" 
 Veneering Would Do Him Good. He Wasn't Sure But With Such A Course 
 Marshall Might Even Be Eligible For The Frat. That Year. He Sauntered 
 Along With His Hands In His Pockets; A Handsome,  Capable,  Powerful 
 Figure; Not Taking Any Part In The Preparations,  But Mildly Interested 
 In The Plans. His Presence Lent Enthusiasm To The Gathering. He Was High 
 In Authority. A Star Athlete,  An A Student,  President Of His Fraternity, 
 Having Made The Phi Beta Kappa In His Junior Year,  And Now In His Senior 
 Year Being Chairman Of The Student Exec. There Would Be No Trouble With 
 The Authorities Of The College If Court Was Along To Give Countenance. 
   
 Courtland Stood Opposite The End Door When It Was Unceremoniously Thrust 
 Open And The Hilarious Mob Rushed In. From His Position With His Back 
 Against The Wall He Could See Stephen Lift His Fine Head From His Book 
 
 
 
 Chapter 1  Pg 3 
 And Rise To Greet Them. There Was Surprise And A Smile Of Welcome On His 
 Face. Courtland Thought It Almost A Pity To Reward Such Open-Heartedness 
 As They Were About To Do; But Such Things Were Necessary In The Making 
 Of Men. He Watched Developments With Interest. 
   
 A Couple Of Belated Participants In The Fray Arrived Breathlessly, 
 Shedding Their Mackinaws As They Ran,  And Casting Them Down At 
 Courtland's Feet. 
   
 "Look After Those,  Will You,  Court? We've Got To Get In On This," 
 Shouted One As He Thrust A Noisy Bit Of Flannel Head-Gear At Courtland. 
   
 Courtland Gave The Garments A Kick Behind Him And Stood Watching. 
   
 There Was A Moment's Tense Silence While They Told The Victim What They 
 Had Come For,  And While The Light Of Welcome In Stephen Marshall's Eyes 
 Melted And Changed Into Lightning. A Dart Of It Went With A Searching 
 Gleam Out Into The Hall,  And Seemed To Recognize Courtland As He Stood 
 Idly Smiling,  Watching The Proceedings. Then The Lightning Was Withheld 
 In The Gray Eyes,  And Marshall Seemed To Conclude That,  After All,  The 
 Affair Must Be A Huge Kind Of Joke,  Seeing Courtland Was Out There. 
 Courtland Had Been Friendly. He Must Not Let His Temper Rise. The Kindly 
 Light Came Into The Eyes Again,  And For An Instant Marshall Almost 
 Disarmed The Boldest Of Them With His Brilliant Smile. He Would Be Game 
 As Far As He Understood. That Was Plain. It Was Equally Plain That He 
 Did Not Understand Yet What Was Expected Of Him. 
   
 Pat Mccluny,  Thick Of Neck,  Brutal Of Jaw,  Low-Browed,  Red Of Face, 
 Blunt Of Speech,  The Finest,  Most Unmerciful Tackler On The Football 
 Team,  Stepped Up To Stephen And Said A Few Words In A Low Tone. 
 Courtland Could Not Hear What They Were Save That They Ended With An 
 Oath,  The Choicest Of Pat Cluny's Choice Collection. 
   
 Instantly Stephen Marshall Drew Himself Back,  And Up To His Great 
 Height,  Lightning And Thunder-Clouds In His Gray Eyes,  His Powerful Arms 
 Folded,  His Fine Head Crowned With Its Wealth Of Beautiful Gold Hair 
 Thrown A Trifle Back And Up,  His Lips Shut In A Thin,  Firm Line,  His 
 Whole Attitude That Of The Fighter; But He Did Not Speak. He Only Looked 
 From One To Another Of The Wild Young Mob,  Searching For A Friend; And, 
 Finding None,  He Stood Firm,  Defying Them All. There Was Something 
 Splendid In His Bearing That Sent A Thrill Of Admiration Down 
 Courtland's Spine As He Watched,  His Habitual Half-Cynical Smile Of 
 Amusement Still Lying Unconsciously About His Lips,  While A New Respect 
 For The Country Student Was Being Born In His Heart. 
   
 Pat,  With A Half-Lowering Of His Bullet Head,  And A Twisting Of His Ugly 
 Jaw,  Came A Step Nearer And Spoke Again,  A Low Word With A Rumble Like 
 The Menace Of A Bull Or A Storm About To Break. 
   
 With A Sudden Unexpected Movement Stephen's Arm Shot Forth And Struck 
 The Fellow In The Jaw,  Reeling Him Half Across The Room Into The Crowd. 
   
 With A Snarl Like A Stung Animal Pat Recovered Himself And Rushed At 
 Stephen,  Hurling Himself With A Stream Of Oaths,  And Calling Curses Down 
 
 
 
 Chapter 1  Pg 4 
 Upon Himself If He Did Not Make Stephen Utter Worse Before He Was Done 
 With Him. Pat Was The "Man" Who Was In College For Football. It Took The 
 United Efforts Of His Classmates,  His Frat.,  And The Faculty To Keep His 
 Studies Within Decent Hailing Distance Of Eligibility For Playing. He 
 Came From A Race Of Bullies Whose Culture Was All In Their Fists. 
   
 Pat Went Straight For The Throat Of His Victim. His Fighting Blood Was 
 Up And He Was Mad Clear Down To The Bone. Nobody Could Give Him A Blow 
 Like That In The Presence Of Others And Not Suffer For It. What Had 
 Started As A Joke Had Now Become Real With Pat; And The Frenzy Of His 
 Own Madness Quickly Spread To Those Daring Spirits Who Were About Him 
 And Who Disliked Stephen For His Strength Of Character. 
   
 They Clinched,  And Stephen,  Fresh From His Father's Remote Western Farm, 
 Matched His Mighty,  Untaught Strength Against The Trained Bully Of A 
 City Street. 
   
 For A Moment There Was Dead Silence While The Crowd In Breathless 
 Astonishment Watched And Held In Check Their Own Eagerness. Then The Mob 
 Spirit Broke Forth As Some One Called Out: 
   
 "Pray For A Miracle,  Stevie! Pray For A Miracle! You'll Need It,  Old 
 Boy!" 
   
 The Mad Spirit Which Had Incited Them To The Reckless Fray Broke Forth 
 Anew And A Medley Of Shouts Arose. 
   
 "Jump In,  Boys! Now's The Time!" 
   
 "Give Him A Cowardly Egg Or Two--The Kind That Hits And Runs!" 
   
 "Teach Him That We Will Be Obeyed!" 
   
 The Latter Came As A Sort Of Chant,  And Was Reiterated At Intervals 
 Through The Pandemonium Of Sound. 
   
 The Fight Raged On For Minutes More,  And Still Stephen Stood With His 
 Back Against The Wall,  Fighting,  Gasping,  Struggling,  But Bravely Facing 
 Them All; A Disheveled Object With Rotten Eggs Streaming From His Face 
 And Hair,  His Clothes Plastered With Offensive Yolks. Pat Had Him By The 
 Throat,  But Still He Stood And Fought As Best He Could. 
   
 Some One Seized The Bucket Of Water And Deluged Both. Some One Else 
 Shouted,  "Get The Hose!" And More Fellows Tore Off Their Coats And Threw 
 Them Down At Courtland's Feet; Some One Tore Pat Away,  And The Great 
 Fire-Hose Was Turned Upon The Victim. 
   
 Gasping At Last,  And All But Unconscious,  He Was Set Upon His Feet,  And 
 Harried Back To Life Again. Over-Powered By Numbers,  He Could Do 
 Nothing,  And The Petty Torments That Were Applied Amid A Round Of 
 Ringing Laughter Seemed Unlimited; But Still He Stood,  A Man Among Them, 
 His Lips Closed,  A Firm Set About His Jaw That Showed Their Labor Was In 
 Vain So Far As Making Him Obey Their Command Was Concerned. Not One Word 
 
 
 
 Chapter 1  Pg 5 
 Had He Uttered Since They Entered His Room. 
   
 "You Can Lead A Horse To Water,  But You Can't Make Him Drink," Shouted 
 One Onlooker. "Cut It Out,  Fellows! It's No Use! You Can't Set Him 
 Cussing. He Never Learned How. He Could Easier Lead In Prayer. You Have 
 To Teach Him How. Better Cut It Out!" 
   
 More Tortures Were Applied,  But Still The Victim Was Silent. The Hose 
 Had Washed Him Clean Again,  And His Face Shone White From The Drenching. 
 Some One Suggested It Was Getting Late And The Show Would Begin. Some 
 One Else Suggested They Must Dress Up Little Stevie For His First Play. 
 There Was A Mad Rush For Garments. Any Garments,  No Matter Whose. A Pair 
 Of Sporty Trousers,  Socks Of Brilliant Colors--Not Mates,  An Old 
 Football Shoe On One Foot,  A Dancing-Pump On The Other,  A White Vest And 
 A Swallow-Tail Put On Backward,  Collar And Tie Also Backward,  A Large 
 Pair Of White-Cotton Gloves Commonly Used By Workmen For Rough 
 Work--Johnson,  Who Earned His Way In College By Tending Furnaces, 
 Furnished These. Stephen Bore It All,  Grim,  Unflinching,  Until They Set 
 Him Up Before His Mirror And Let Him See Himself,  Completing The 
 Costume By A High Silk Hat Crammed Down Upon His Wet Curls. He Looked At 
 The Guy He Was And Suddenly He Turned Upon Them And Smiled,  His Broad, 
 Merry Smile! _After All That_ He Could See The Joke And Smile! He Never 
 Opened His Lips Nor Spoke--Just Smiled. 
   
 "He's A Pretty Good Guy! He's Game,  All Right!" Murmured Some One In 
 Courtland's Ear. And Then,  Half Shamedly,  They Caught Him High Upon 
 Their Shoulders And Bore Him Down The Stairs And Out The Door. 
   
 The Theater Was Some Distance Off. They Bore Down Upon A Trolley-Car And 
 Took A Wild Possession. They Sang Their Songs And Yelled Themselves 
 Hoarse. People Turned And Watched And Smiled,  Setting This Down As One 
 More Prank Of Those University Fellows. 
   
 They Swarmed Into The Theater,  With Stephen In Their Midst,  And Took 
 Noisy Occupancy. Opera-Glasses Were Turned Their Way,  And The Girls 
 Nudged One Another And Talked About The Man In The Middle With The Queer 
 Garments. 
   
 The Persecutions Had By No Means Ceased Because They Had Landed Their 
 Victim In A Public Place. They Made Him Ridiculous At Every Breath. They 
 Took Off His Hat,  Arranged His Collar,  And Smoothed His Hair As If He 
 Were A Baby. They Wiped His Nose With Many A Flourishing Handkerchief, 
 And Pointed Out Objects Of Interest About The Theater In Open Derision 
 Of His Supposed Ignorance,  To The Growing Amusement Of Those Of The 
 Audience Who Were Their Neighbors. And When The Curtain Rose On The Most 
 Notoriously Flagrant Play The City Boasted,  They Added To Its Flagrance 
 By Their Whispered Explanations And Remarks. 
   
 Stephen,  In His Ridiculous Garb,  Sat In Their Midst,  A Prisoner,  And 
 Watched The Play He Would Not Have Chosen To See; Watched It With A Face 
 Of Growing Indignation; A Face So Speaking In Its Righteous Wrath That 
 Those About Who Saw Him Turned To Look Again,  And Somehow Felt Condemned 
 For Being There. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 1  Pg 6 
 Sometimes A Wave Of Anger Would Sweep Over The Young Man,  And He Would 
 Turn To Look About Him With An Impulse To Suddenly Break Away And 
 Attempt To Defy Them All. But His Every Movement Was Anticipated,  And He 
 Had The Whole Football Team About Him! There Was No Chance To Move. He 
 Must Stay It Through,  Much As He Disliked It. He Must Stand It In Spite 
 Of The Tumult Of Rage In His Heart. He Was Not Smiling Now. His Face Had 
 That Set,  Grim Look Of The Faithful Soldier Taken Prisoner And Tortured 
 To Give Information About His Army's Plans. Stephen's Eyes Shone True, 
 And His Lips Were Set Firmly Together. 
   
 "Just One Nice Little Cuss-Word And We'll Take You Home," Whispered A 
 Tormentor. "A Single Little Word Will Do,  Just To Show You Are A Man." 
   
 Stephen's Face Was Gray With Determination. His Yellow Hair Shone Like A 
 Halo About His Head. They Had Taken Off His Hat And He Sat With His Arms 
 Folded Fiercely Across The Back Of "Andy" Roberts's Nifty Evening Coat. 
   
 "Just One Little Real Cuss To Show You Are A _Man_," Sneered The 
 Freshman. 
   
 But Suddenly A Smothered Cry Arose. A Breath Of Fear Stirred Through The 
 House. The Smell Of Smoke Swept In From A Sudden Open Door. The Actors 
 Paused,  Grew White,  And Swerved In Their Places; Then One By One Fled 
 Out Of The Scene. The Audience Arose And Turned To Panic,  Even As A 
 Flame Swept Up And Licked The Very Curtain While It Fell. 
   
 All Was Confusion! 
   
 The Football Team,  Trained To Meet Emergencies,  Forgot Their Cruel Play 
 And Scattered,  Over Seats And Railing,  Everywhere,  To Fire-Escapes And 
 Doorways,  Taking Command Of Wild,  Stampeding People,  Showing Their 
 Training And Their Courage. 
   
 Stephen,  Thus Suddenly Set Free,  Glanced About Him,  And Saw A Few Feet 
 Away An Open Door,  Felt The Fresh Breeze Of Evening Upon His Hot 
 Forehead,  And Knew The Upper Back Fire-Escape Was Close At Hand. By Some 
 Strange Whim Of A Panic-Maddened Crowd But Few Had Discovered This Exit, 
 High Above The Seats In The Balcony; For All Had Rushed Below And Were 
 Struggling In A Wild,  Frantic Mass,  Trampling One Another Underfoot In A 
 Mad Struggle To Reach The Doorways. The Flames Were Sweeping Over The 
 Platform Now,  Licking Out Into The Very Pit Of The Theater,  And People 
 Were Terrified. Stephen Saw In An Instant That The Upper Door,  Being 
 Farthest Away From The Center Of The Fire,  Was The Place Of Greatest 
 Safety. With One Frantic Leap He Gained The Aisle,  Strode Up To The 
 Doorway,  Glanced Out Into The Night To Take In The Situation; Cool, 
 Calm,  Quiet,  With The Still Stars Overhead,  Down Below The Open Iron 
 Stairway Of The Fire-Escape,  And A Darkened Street With People Like Tiny 
 Puppets Moving On Their Way. Then Turning Back,  He Tore Off The 
 Grotesque Coat And Vest,  The Confining Collar,  And Threw Them From Him. 
 He Plunged Down The Steps Of The Aisle To The Railing Of The Gallery, 
 And,  Leaning There In His Shirt-Sleeves And The Queer Striped Trousers, 
 He Put His Hands Like A Megaphone About His Lips And Shouted: 
   
 "Look Up! Look Up! There Is A Way To Escape Up Here! Look Up!" 
 
 
 
 Chapter 1  Pg 7 
   
 Some Poor Struggling Ones Heard Him And Looked Up. A Little Girl Was 
 Held Up By Her Father To The Strong Arms Reached Out From The Low Front 
 Of The Balcony. Stephen Caught Her And Swung Her Up Beside Him,  Pointing 
 Her Up To The Door,  And Shouting To Her To Go Quickly Down The 
 Fire-Escape,  Even While He Reached Out His Other Hand To Catch A Woman, 
 Whom Willing Hands Below Were Lifting Up. Men Climbed Upon The Seats And 
 Vaulted Up When They Heard The Cry And Saw The Way Of Safety; And Some 
 Stayed And Worked Bravely Beside Stephen,  Wrenching Up The Seats And 
 Piling Them For A Ladder To Help The Women Up. More Just Clambered Up 
 And Fled To The Fire-Escape,  Out Into The Night And Safety. 
   
 But Stephen Had No Thought Of Flight. He Stayed Where He Was,  With 
 Aching Back,  Cracking Muscles,  Sweat-Grimed Brow,  And Worked,  His Breath 
 Coming In Quick,  Sharp Gasps As He Frantically Helped Man,  Woman,  Child, 
 One After Another,  Like Sheep Huddling Over A Flood. 
   
 Courtland Was There. 
   
 He Had Lingered A Moment Behind The Rest In The Corner Of The Dormitory 
 Corridor,  Glancing Into The Disfigured Room; Water,  Egg-Shells,  Ruin, 
 Disorder Everywhere! A Little Object On The Floor,  A Picture In A Cheap 
 Oval Metal Frame,  Caught His Eye. Something Told Him It Was The Picture 
 Of Stephen Marshall's Mother That He Had Seen Upon The Student's Desk A 
 Few Days Before,  When He Had Sauntered In To Look The New Man Over. 
 Something Unexplained Made Him Step In Across The Water And Debris And 
 Pick It Up. It Was The Picture,  Still Unscarred,  But With A Great Streak 
 Of Rotten Egg Across The Plain,  Placid Features. He Recalled The Tone In 
 Which The Son Had Pointed Out The Picture And Said,  "That's My Mother!" 
 And Again He Followed An Impulse And Wiped Off The Smear,  Setting The 
 Picture High On The Shelf,  Where It Looked Down Upon The Depredation 
 Like Some Hallowed Saint Above A Carnage. 
   
 Then Courtland Sauntered On To His Room,  Completed His Toilet,  And 
 Followed To The Theater. He Had Not Wanted To Get Mixed Up Too Much In 
 The Affair. He Thought The Fellows Were Going A Little Too Far With A 
 Good Thing,  Perhaps. He Wanted To See It Through,  But Still He Would Not 
 Quite Mix With It. He Found A Seat Where He Could Watch What Was Going 
 On Without Being Actually A Part Of It. If Anything Should Come To The 
 Ears Of The Faculty He Wanted To Be On The Side Of Conservatism Always. 
 That Pat Mccluny Was Not Just His Sort,  Though He Was Good Fun. But He 
 Always Put Things On A Lower Level Than College Fellows Should Go. 
 Besides,  If Things Went Too Far A Word From Himself Would Check Them. 
   
 Courtland Was Rather Bored With The Play,  And Was Almost On The Point Of 
 Going Back To Study When The Cry Arose And Panic Followed. 
   
 Courtland Was No Coward. He Tore Off His Handsome Overcoat And Rushed To 
 Meet The Emergency. On The Opposite Side Of The Gallery,  High Up By 
 Another Fire-Escape He Rendered Efficient Assistance To Many. 
   
 The Fire Was Gaining In The Pit; And Still There Were People Down There 
 
 
 
 Chapter 1  Pg 8 
 Swarms Of Them,  Struggling,  Crying,  Lifting Piteous Hands For 
 Assistance. Still Stephen Marshall Reached From The Gallery And Pulled 
 Up,  One After Another,  Poor Creatures,  And Still The Helpless Thronged 
 And Cried For Aid. 
   
 Dizzy,  Blinded,  His Eyes Filled With Smoke,  His Muscles Trembling With 
 The Terrible Strain,  He Stood At His Post. The Minutes Seemed 
 Interminable Hours,  And Still He Worked,  With Heart Pumping Painfully, 
 And Mind That Seemed To Have No Thought Save To Reach Down For Another 
 And Another,  And Point Up To Safety. 
   
 Then,  Into The Midst Of The Confusion There Arose An Instant Of Great 
 And Awful Silence. One Of Those Silences That Come Even Into Great Sound 
 And Claim Attention From The Most Absorbed. 
   
 Paul Courtland,  High In His Chosen Station,  Working Eagerly, 
 Successfully,  Calmly,  Looked Down To See The Cause Of This Sudden 
 Arresting Of The Universe; And There,  Below,  Was The Pit Full Of Flame, 
 With People Struggling And Disappearing Into Fiery Depths Below. Just 
 Above The Pit Stood Stephen,  Lifting Aloft A Little Child With 
 Frightened Eyes And Long Streaming Curls. He Swune Assembling Of The Newly Elected Duma,  The 
 Czar's Government Announced New Fundamental Laws Which Limited The Powers 
 Of The Duma And Practically Reduced It To A Farce. In The First Place,  The 
 Imperial Council Was To Be Reconstituted And Set Over The Duma As An Upper 
 Chamber,  Or Senate,  Having Equal Rights With The Duma. Half Of The Members 
 Of The Imperial Council Were To Be Appointed By The Czar And The Other Half 
 Elected From Universities,  Zemstvos,  Bourses,  And By The Clergy And The 
 Nobility. In Other Words,  Over The Duma Was To Be Set A Body Which Could 
 Always Be So Manipulated As To Insure The Defeat Of Any Measure Displeasing 
 To The Old Régime. And The Czar Reserved To Himself The Power To Summon Or 
 Dissolve The Duma At Will,  As Well As The Power To Declare War And To Make 
 Peace And To Enter Into Treaties With Other Nations. What A Farce Was This 
 Considered As A Fulfilment Of The Solemn Assurances Given In October,  1905! 
   
 But The Reactionary Madness Went Even Farther; Believing The Revolutionary 
 Movement To Have Been Crushed To Such A Degree That It Might Act With 
 Impunity,  Autocracy Took Other Measures. Three Days Before The Assembling 
 Of The Duma The Czar Replaced His Old Ministry By One Still More 
 Reactionary. At The Head Of The Cabinet,  As Prime Minister,  He Appointed 
 The Notorious Reactionary Bureaucrat,  Goremykin. With Full Regard For The 
 Bloody Traditions Of The Office,  The Infamous Stolypin,  Former Governor Of 
 Saratov,  Was Made Minister Of The Interior. At The Head Of The Department 
 Of Agriculture,  Which Was Charged With Responsibility For Dealing With 
 Agrarian Problems,  Was Placed Stishinsky,  A Large Landowner,  Bitterly 
 Hostile To,  And Hated By,  The Peasants. The Composition Of The New Ministry 
 
 
 
 Chapter 1 Pg 9 
 Was A Defiance Of The Popular Will And Sentiment,  And Was So Interpreted. 
   
 The Duma Opened On April 27th,  At The Taurida Palace. St. Petersburg Was A 
 Vast Armed Camp That Day. Tens Of Thousands Of Soldiers,  Fully Armed,  Were 
 Massed At Different Points In Readiness To Suppress Any Demonstrations By 
 The Populace. It Was Said That Provocateurs Moved Among The People,  Trying 
 To Stir An Uprising Which Would Afford A Pretext For Action By The 
 Soldiers. The Members Of The Duma Were First Received By The Czar At The 
 Winter Palace And Addressed By Him In A Pompous Speech Which Carefully 
 Avoided All The Vital Questions In Which The Russian People Were So Keenly 
 Interested. It Was A Speech Which Might As Well Have Been Made By The First 
 Czar Nicholas. But There Was No Need Of Words To Tell What Was In The Mind 
 Of Nicholas Ii; That Had Been Made Quite Evident By The New Laws And The 
 New Ministry. Before The Duma Lay The Heavy Task Of Continuing The 
 Revolution,  Despite The Fact That The Revolutionary Army Had Been Scattered 
 As Chaff Is Scattered Before The Winds. 
   
 The First Formal Act Of The Duma,  After The Opening Ceremonies Were 
 Finished,  Was To Demand Amnesty For All The Political Prisoners. The 
 Members Of The Duma Had Come To The Taurida Palace That Day Through Streets 
 Crowded With People Who Chanted In Monotonous Chorus The Word "Amnesty." 
 The Oldest Man In The Assembly,  I.I. Petrunkevitch,  Was Cheered Again And 
 Again As He Voiced The Popular Demand On Behalf Of "Those Who Have 
 Sacrificed Their Freedom To Free Our Dear Fatherland." There Were Some 
 Seventy-Five Thousand Political Prisoners In Russia At That Time,  The 
 Flower Of Russian Manhood And Womanhood,  Treated As Common Criminals And, 
 In Many Instances,  Subject To Terrible Torture. Well Might Petrunkevitch 
 Proclaim: "All The Prisons Of Our Country Are Full. Thousands Of Hands Are 
 Being Stretched Out To Us In Hope And Supplication,  And I Think That The 
 Duty Of Our Conscience Compels Us To Use All The Influence Our Position 
 Gives Us To See That The Freedom That Russia Has Won Costs No More 
 Sacrifices ... I Think,  Gentlemen ... We Cannot Refrain Just Now From 
 Expressing Our Deepest Feelings,  The Cry Of Our Heart--That Free Russia 
 Demands The Liberation Of All Prisoners." At The End Of The Eloquchrist. He Let Me Live In Him. I Am The 
 Christ You Sneered At And Disbelieved!" 
   
 He Looked And His Heart Was Stricken With Shame. 
   
 "I Did Not Understand. It Was Against Reason. But Had Not Seen You 
 Then." 
   
 "And Now?" 
   
 "Now? What Do You Want Of Me?" 
   
 "You Shall Be Shown." 
 
 
 
 Chapter 1 Pg 10 
   
 The Smoke Ebbed Low And Swung Away His Consciousness,  And Even The Place 
 Grew Dim About Him,  But The Presence Was There. Always Through Suspended 
 Space As He Was Borne Along,  And After,  When The Smoke Gave Way,  And 
 Air,  Blessed Air,  Was Wafted In,  There Was The Presence. If It Had Not 
 Been For That He Could Not Have Borne The Awfulness Of Nothing That 
 Surrounded Him. Always There Was The Presence! 
   
 There Was A Bandage Over His Eyes For Days; People Speaking In Whispers; 
 And When The Bandage Was Taken Away There Were The White Hospital Walls, 
 So Like The Walls Of Smoke At First In The Dim Light,  High Above Him. 
 When He Had Grown To Understand It Was But Hospital Walls,  He Looked 
 Around For The Presence In Alarm,  Crying Out,  "Where Is He?" 
   
 Bill Ward And Tennelly And Pat Were There,  Huddled In A Group By The 
 Door,  Hoping He Might Recognize Them. 
   
 "He's Calling For Steve!" Whispered Pat,  And Turned With A Gulp While 
 The Tears Rolled Down His Cheeks. "He Must Have Seen Him Go!" 
   
 The Nurse Laid Him Down On The Pillow Again,  Replacing The Bandage. When 
 He Closed His Eyes The Presence Came Back,  Blessed,  Sweet--And He Was At 
 Peace. 
   
 The Days Passed; Strength Crept Back Into His Body,  Consciousness To His 
 Brain. The Bandage Was Taken Off Once More,  And He Saw The Nurse And 
 Other Faces. He Did Not Look Again For The Presence. He Had Come To 
 Understand He Could Not See It With His Eyes; But Always It Was There, 
 Waiting,  Something Sweet And Wonderful. Waiting To Show Him What To Do 
 When He Was Well. 
   
 The Memorial Services Had Been Held For Stephen Marshall Many Days,  The 
 University Had Been Draped In Black,  With Its Flag At Half-Mast,  The 
 Proper Time,  And Its Mourning Folded Away,  Ere Paul Courtland Was Able 
 To Return To His Room And His Classes. 
   
 They Welcomed Him Back With Touching Eagerness. They Tried To Hush Their 
 Voices And Temper Their Noisiness To Suit An Invalid. They Told Him All 
 Their News,  What Games Had Been Won,  Who Had Made Phi Beta Kappa,  And 
 What Had Happened At The Frat. Meetings. But They Spoke Not At All Of 
 Stephen! 
   
 Down The Hall Stephen's Door Stood Always Open,  And Courtland,  Walking 
 That Way One Day,  Found Fresh Flowers Upon His Desk And Wreathed Around 
 His Mother's Picture. A Quaint Little Photograph Of Stephen Taken 
 Several Years Back Hung On One Wall. It Had Been Sent At The Class's 
 Request By Stephen's Mother To Honor Her Son's Chosen College. 
   
 The Room Was Set In Order,  Stephen's Books Were On The Shelves,  His Few 
 College Treasures Tacked Up About The Walls; And Conspicuous Between The 
 Windows Hung Framed The Resolutions Concerning Stephen The Hero-Martyr 
 Of The Class,  Telling Briefly How He Had Died,  And Giving Him This 
 Tribute,  "He Was A Man!" 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 1 Pg 11 
 Below The Resolutions,  On The Little Table Covered With An Old-Fashioned 
 Crocheted Cotton Table-Cover,  Lay Stephen's Bible,  Worn,  Marked,  Soft 
 With Use. His Mother Had Wished It To Remain. Only His Clothes Had Been 
 Sent Back To Her Who Had Sent Him Forth To Prepare For His Life-Work, 
 And Received Word In Her Distant Home That His Life-Work Had Been 
 Already Swiftly Accomplished. 
   
 Courtland Entered The Room And Looked Around. 
   
 There Were No Traces Of The Fray That Had Marred The Place When Last He 
 Saw It. Everything Was Clean And Fine And Orderly. The Simple Saint-Like 
 Face Of The Plain Farmer's-Wife-Mother Looked Down Upon It All With 
 Peace And Resignation. This Life Was Not All. There Was Another. Her 
 Eyes Said That. Paul Courtland Stood A Long Time Gazing Into Them. 
   
 Then He Closed The Door And Knelt By The Little Table,  Laying His 
 Forehead Reverently Upon The Bible. 
   
 Since He Had Returned To College And Things Of Life Had Become More 
 Real,  Reason Had Returned To Her Throne And Was Crying Out Against His 
 "Fancies." What Was That Experience In The Hospital But The Phantasy Of 
 A Sick Brain? What Was The Presence But A Fevered Imagination? He Had 
 Been Growing Ashamed Of Dwelling Upon The Thought,  Ashamed Of Liking To 
 Feel That The Presence Was Near When He Was Falling Asleep At Night. 
 Most Of All He Had Felt A Shame And A Land Of Perplexity In The 
 Biblical-Literature Class Where He Faced "Facts" As The Professor Called 
 Them,  Spoken In Capitals. Science Was Another Force Which 
 Mocked His Fancies. Philosophy Cooled His Mind And Wakened Him 
 From His Dreams. In This Atmosphere He Was Beginning To Think That He 
 Had Been Delirious,  And Was Gradually Returning To His Normal State, 
 Albeit With A Restless Dissatisfaction He Had Never Known Before. 
   
 But Now In This Calm,  Rose-Decked Room,  With The Quiet Eyes Of The 
 Simple Mother Looking Down Upon Him,  The Resolutions In Their 
 Chaplet-Of-Palm Framing,  The Age-Old Bible Thumbed And Beloved,  He Knew 
 He Had Been Wrong. He Knew He Would Never Be The Same. That Presence, 
 Whoever,  Whatever It Was,  Had Entered Into His Life. He Could Never 
 Forget It; Never Be Convinced That It Was Not; Never Be Entirely 
 Satisfied Without It! He Believed It Was The Christ! Stephen Marshall's 
 Christ! 
   
 By And By He Lifted Up His Head And Opened The Little Worn Bible, 
 Reverently,  Curiously,  Just To Touch It And Think How The Other Boy Had 
 Done. The Soft,  Much-Turned Leaves Fell Open Of Themselves To A Heavily 
 Marked Verse. There Were Many Marked Verses All Through The Book. 
   
 Courtland's Eyes Followed The Words: 
   
      He That Believeth On The Son Of God Hath The Witness In 
      Himself. 
   
 Could It Be That This Strange New Sense Of The Presence Was "The 
 Witness" Here Mentioned? He Knew It Like His Sense Of Rhythm,  Or The 
 Look Of His Mother's Face,  Or The Joy Of A Summer Morning. It Was Not 
 
 
 
 Chapter 1 Pg 12 
 Anything He Could Analyze. One Might Argue That There Was No Such Thing, 
 Science Might Prove There Was Not,  But He _Knew_ It,  Had _Seen_ It, 
 _Felt_ It! He Had The Witness In Himself. Was That What It Meant? 
   
 With Troubled Brow He Turned Over The Leaves Again: 
   
      If Any Man Will Do His Will,  He Shall Know Of The Doctrine, 
      Whether It Be Of God. 
   
 Ah! There Was An Offer,  Why Not Close With It? 
   
 He Dropped His Head On The Open Book With The Old Words Of 
 Self-Surrender: 
   
 "Lord,  What Wilt Thou Have Me To Do?" 
   
 A Moment Later Pat Mccluny Opened The Door,  Cautiously,  Quietly; Then, 
 With A Nod To Tennelly Back Of Him,  He Entered With Confidence. 
   
 Courtland Rose. His Face Was White,  But There Was A Light Of Something 
 In His Eyes They Did Not Understand. 
   
 They Went Over To Him As If He Had Been A Child Who Had Been Lost And 
 Was Found On Some Perilous Height And Needing To Be Coaxed Gently Away 
 From It. 
   
 "Oh,  So You're Here,  Court," Said Tennelly,  Slapping His Shoulder With 
 Gentle Roughness,  "Great Little Old Room,  Isn't It? The Fellows' Idea 
 To Keep Flowers Here. Kind Of A Continual Memorial." 
   
 "Great Fellow,  That Steve!" Said Pat,  Hoarsely. He Could Not Yet Speak 
 Lightly Of The Hero-Martyr Whom He Had Helped To Send To His Fiery 
 Grave. 
   
 But Courtland Stood Calmly,  Almost As If He Had Not Heard Them. "Pat, 
 Nelly," He Said,  Turning From One To The Other Gravely,  "I Want To Tell 
 You Fellows That I Have Met Steve's Christ And After This I Stand For 
 Him!" 
   
 They Looked At Him Curiously,  Pityingly. They Spoke With Soothing Words 
 And Humored Him. They Led Him Away To His Room And Left Him To Rest. 
 Then They Walked With Solemn Faces And Dejected Air Into Bill Ward's 
 Room And Threw Themselves Down Upon His Couch. 
   
 "Where's Court?" Bill Looked Up From The Theme He Was Writing. 
   
 "We Found Him In Steve's Room," Said Tennelly,  Gloomily,  And Shook His 
 Head. 
   
 "It's A Deuced Shame!" Burst Forth Pat. (He Had Cut Out Swearing For A 
 Time.) "He's Batty In The Bean!" 
   
 Tennelly Answered The Shocked Question In The Eyes Of Bill With A Nod. 
 "Yes,  The Brightest Fellow In The Class,  But He Sure Is Batty In The 
 
 
 
 Chapter 1 Pg 13 
 Bean! You Ought To Have Heard Him Talk. Say! I Don't Believe It Was All 
 The Fire. Court's Been Studying Too Hard. He's Been An Awful Shark For A 
 Fellow That Went In For Athletics And Everything Else. He's Studied Too 
 Hard And It's Gone To His Head!" 
   
 Tennelly Sat Gloomily Staring Across The Room. It Was The Old Cry Of The 
 Man Who Cannot Understand. 
   
 "He Needs A Little Change," Said Bill,  Putting His Feet Up On The Table 
 Comfortably And Lighting A Cigarette. "Pity The Frat. Dance Is Over. He 
 Needs To Get Him A Girl. Be A Great Stunt If He'd Fall For Some Jolly 
 Girl. Say! I'll Tell You What. I'll Get Gila After Him." 
   
 "Who's Gila?" Asked Tennelly,  Gloomily. "He Won't Notice Her Any More 
 Than A Fly On The Wall. You Know How He Is About Girls." 
   
 "Gila's My Cousin. Gila Dare. She's A Good Sport,  And She's A Winner 
 Every Time. We'll Put Gila On The Job. I've Got A Date With Her 
 To-Morrow Night And I'll Put Her Wise. She'll Just Enjoy That Kind Of 
 Thing. He's Met Her,  Too,  Over At The Navy Game. Leave It To Gila." 
   
 "What Style Is She?" Asked Tennelly,  Still Skeptical. 
   
 "Oh,  Tiny And Stylish And Striking,  With Big Eyes. A Perfect Little 
 Peach Of An Actress." 
   
 "Court's Too Keen For Acting. He'll See Through Her In Half A Second. 
 She Can't Put One Over On Court." 
   
 "She Won't Try," Said The Ardent Cousin. "She'll Just Be As Innocent. 
 They'll Be Chums In Half An Hour,  Or It'll Be The First Failure For 
 Gila." 
   
 "Well,  If Any Girl Can Put One Over On Court,  I'll Eat My Hat; But It's 
 Worth Trying,  For If Court Keeps On Like This We'll All Be Buying 
 Prayer-Books And Singing Psalms Before Another Semester." 
   
 "You'll Eat Your Hat,  All Right," Said Bill Ward,  Rising In His Wrath. 
 "Nelly,  My Infant,  I Tell You Gila Never Fails. If She Gets On The Job 
 Court'll Be Dead In Love With Her Before The Midwinter Exams.!" 
   
 "I'll Believe It When I See It," Said Tennelly,  Rising. 
   
 "All Right," Said Bill. "Remember You're In For A Banquet During 
 Vacation. Fricaseed Hat The _Piece De Resistance_!" 
   
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 2 Pg 14 
   
 It Was A Sumptuous Library In Which Gila Dare Awaited The Coming Of Paul 
 Courtland. 
   
 Great,  Deep,  Red-Leather Chairs Stood Everywhere Invitingly,  The Floor 
 Was Spread With A Magnificent Specimen Of Royal Bokhara,  The Rich 
 Recesses Of The Noble Walls Were Lined With Books In Rare Editions,  A 
 Heavily Carved Table Of Dull Black Wood From Some Foreign Land Sprawled 
 In The Center Of The Room And Held A Great Bronze Lamp Of Curious 
 Pattern,  Bearing A Ruby Light. Ornate Bronzes Lurked On Pedestals In 
 Shadows,  Unexpectedly,  And Caught The Eye Alarmingly,  Like Grim Ones Set 
 To Watch. A Throbbing Fire Like The Heart Of A Lit Ruby Burned In A 
 Massive Fireplace Of Grotesque Tiles,  As Though It Were The Opening Into 
 Great Depths Of Unquenchable Fire To Which This Room Might Be But An 
 Approach. 
   
 Gila Herself,  Slight,  Dark-Eyed,  With Pearl-White Skin And Dusky Hair, 
 Was Dressed In Crimson Velvet,  Soft And Clinging Like Chiffon,  Catching 
 The Light And Shimmering It With Strange Effect. The Dark Hair Was 
 Curiously Arranged,  And Stabbed Just Above Her Ears With Two Dagger-Like 
 Combs Flashing With Jewels. A Single Jewel Burned At Her Throat On An 
 Invisible Chain,  And Jewels Flashed From The Little Pointed 
 Crimson-Satin Slippers,  Setting Off The Slim Ankles In Their 
 Crimson-Silk Covering. The Whole Effect Was Startling. One Wondered Why 
 She Had Chosen So Elaborate A Costume To Waste Upon A Single College 
 Student. 
   
 She Stood With One Dainty Foot Poised On The Brass Trappings Of The 
 Hearth. In Her Short Skirts She Seemed Almost A Child; So Sweet The 
 Droop Of The Pretty Lips; So Innocent The Dark Eyes As They Looked Into 
 The Fire; So Soft The Shadows That Played In The Dark Hair! And Yet,  As 
 She Turned To Listen For A Step In The Hall,  There Was Something 
 Gleaming,  Sinister,  In Those Dark Eyes,  Something Mocking In The Red 
 Lips. She Might Have Been A Daughter Of Satan As She Stood,  The 
 Firelight Picking Out Those Jeweled Horns And Slippers. 
   
 "Leave Him To Me," She Had Said To Her Cousin When He Told Her How The 
 Brilliant Young Athlete And Intellectual Star Of The University Had Been 
 Stung By The Religious Bug. "Send Him To Me. I'll Take It Out Of Him And 
 He'll Never Know It's Gone." 
   
 Paul Courtland Entered,  Unsuspecting. He Had Met Gila A Number Of Times 
 Before,  At College Dances And The Games. He Was Not Exactly Flattered, 
 But Decidedly Pleased That She Had Sent For Him. Her Brightness And 
 Seeming Innocence Had Attracted Him Strongly. 
 
 
 
 Chapter 2 Pg 15 
 The Contrast From The Hall With Its Blaze Of Electrics To The Lurid 
 Light Of The Library Affected Him Strangely. He Paused On The Threshold 
 And Passed His Hand Over His Eyes. Gila Stood Where The Ruby Light Of 
 Hearth And Lamp Would Set Her Vivid Dress On Fire And Light The Jewels 
 At Her Throat And Hair. She Knew Her Clear Skin,  Dark Hair,  And Eyes 
 Would Bear The Startling Contrast,  And How Her White Shoulders Gleamed 
 From The Crimson Velvet. She Knew How To Arrange The Flaming Scarf Of 
 Gauze Deftly About Those White Shoulders So That It Would Reveal More 
 Than It Concealed. 
   
 The Young Man Lingered Unaccountably. He Had A Sense Of Leaving 
 Something Behind Him. Almost He Hesitated As She Came Forward To Greet 
 Him,  And Looked Back As If To Rid Himself Of Some Obligation. Then She 
 Put Her Bits Of Confiding Hands Out To Him And Smiled That Wistful, 
 Engaging Smile That Would Have Been Worth A Fortune On The Screen. 
   
 He Thrilled With Wonder Over Her Delicate,  Dazzling Beauty; And Felt The 
 Luxury Of The Room About Him,  Responding To Its Lure. 
   
 "So Dandy Of You To Come To Me When You Are So Busy After Your Long 
 Illness." Her Voice Was Soft And Confiding,  Its Cadences Like Soothing 
 Music. She Motioned Him To A Chair. "You See,  I Wanted To Have You All 
 To Myself For A Little While,  Just To Tell You How Perfectly Fine You 
 Were At That Awful Fire." 
   
 She Dropped Upon The Couch Drawn Out At Just The Right Angle From The 
 Fire And Settled Among The Cushions Gracefully. The Flicker Of The 
 Firelight Played Upon The Jeweled Combs And Gleamed At Her Throat. The 
 Little Pointed Slippers Cozily Crossed Looked Innocent Enough To Have 
 Been Meant For The Golden Street. Her Eyes Looked Up Into His With That 
 Confiding Lure That Thrills And Thrills Again. 
   
 Her Voice Dropped Softer,  And She Turned Half Away And Gazed Pensively 
 Into The Fire On The Hearth. "I Wouldn't Let Them Talk To Me About It. 
 It Seemed So Awful. And You Were So Strong And Great." 
   
 "It Was Nothing!" He Did Not Want To Talk About The Fire. There Was 
 Something Incongruous,  Almost Unholy,  In Having It Discussed Here. It 
 Jangled On His Nerves. For There In Front Of Him In The Fireplace Burned 
 A Mimic Pit Like The One Into Which The Martyr Steve Had Fallen; And 
 There Before Him On The Couch Sat The Girl! What Was There So Familiar 
 About Her? Ah! Now He Knew. The Scarlet Woman! Her Gown Was An Exact 
 Reproduction Of The One The Great Actress Had Worn On The Stage That 
 Night. He Was Conscious Of Wishing To Sit Beside Her On That Couch And 
 Revel In The Ravishing Color Of Her. What Was There About This Room 
 That Made All His Pulses Beat? 
   
 Playfully,  Skilfully,  She Led Him On. They Talked Of The Dances And 
 Games,  Little Gossip Of The University,  With Now And Then A Telling 
 Personality,  And A Sweep Of Long Lashes Over Pearly Cheeks,  Or A Lifting 
 Of Great,  Innocent Eyes Of Admiration To His Face. 
   
 She Offered Wine In Delicate Gold-Incrusted Ruby Glasses,  But Courtland 
 
 
 
 Chapter 2 Pg 16 
 Did Not Drink. He Scarcely Noticed Her Veiled Annoyance At His Refusal. 
 He Was Drinking In The Wine Of Her Presence. She Suggested That He 
 Smoke,  And Would Not Have Hesitated To Join Him,  Perhaps,  But He Told 
 Her He Was In Training,  And She Cooed Softly Of His Wonderful Strength 
 Of Character In Resisting. 
   
 By This Time He Was In The Coveted Seat Beside Her On The Couch,  And The 
 Fire Burned Low And Red. They Had Ceased To Talk Of Games And Dances. 
 They Were Talking Of Each Other,  Those Intimate Nothings That Mean A 
 Breaking Down Of Distance And A Rapidly Growing Familiarity. 
   
 The Young Man Was Aware Of The Fascination Of The Small Figure In Her 
 Crimson Robings,  Sitting So Demurely In The Firelight,  The Gauzy Scarf 
 Dropped Away From Her White Neck And Shoulders,  The Lovely Curve Of Her 
 Baby Cheek And Tempting Neck Showing Against The Background Of The 
 Shadows Behind Her. He Was Aware Of A Distinct Longing To Take Her In 
 His Arms And Crush Her To Him,  As He Would Pluck A Red Berry From A 
 Bank,  And Feel Its Stain Upon His Lips. Stain! A Stain Was A Thing That 
 Was Hard To Remove. There Were Blood-Stains Sometimes And Agonies; And 
 Yet Men Wanted To Pluck The Berries And Feel The Stain Upon Their Lips! 
   
 He Was Not Under The Hallucination That He Was Suddenly Falling In Love 
 With This Girl. He Did Not Name The Passionate Outcry In His Soul Love. 
 He Knew She Had Been A Charmer Of Many,  And In Yielding Himself To Her 
 Recognized Power He Was For The Moment Playing With A Force That Was New 
 And Interesting,  With Which He Had Felt Altogether Strong Enough To 
 Contend For An Evening Or He Would Not Have Come. That It Should Thrill 
 Along All His Senses With This Unreasoning Rapture Was Most Astonishing. 
 He Had Never Been A Fellow To "Fall" For Every Girl He Met,  And Now He 
 Felt Himself Gradually Yielding To The Beautiful Spell About Him With A 
 Kind Of Wonder. 
   
 The Lights And Coloring Of The Room That Had Smote His Senses 
 Unpleasantly When He First Entered Had Thrown Him Now Into A Kind Of 
 Delicious Fever. The Neglected Wine Sparkling Dimly In The Costly 
 Glasses Seemed A Part Of It. He Felt An Impulse To Reach Out,  Seize A 
 Glass,  And Drain It. What If He Should? What If He Flung Away His Ideas 
 And Principles And Let The Moment Sway Him As It Would,  Just For Once? 
 Why Should He Not Try Life As It Presented Itself? 
   
 These Fancies Fled Through His Brain Like Phantoms That Did Not Dare To 
 Linger. His Was No Callow Mind,  Ignorant Of The World. He Had Thought 
 And Read And Lived His Ideas Well For So Young A Man. He Had Vigorously 
 Protested Against Weakness Of Every Kind; Yet Here He Was Feeling The 
 Drawing Power Of Things He Had Always Despised; Reveling In The Wine-Red 
 Color Of The Room,  In The Pit-Like Glow Of The Fire; Watching The Play 
 Of Smiles And Wistfulness On The Lovely Face Of The Girl. He Had Often 
 Wondered What Others Saw So Attractive In Her Beyond A Pretty Face. But 
 Now He Understood. Her Child-Like Speech And Pretty Little Ways 
 Fascinated Him. Perhaps She Was Really Innocent Of Her Own Charms. 
 Perhaps A Man Might Lead Her To Give Up Certain Of Her Ways That Caused 
 Her To Be Criticized. What A Woman She Would Be Then! What A Friend To 
 Have! 
 
 
 
 Chapter 2 Pg 17 
 This Was The Last Sop He Threw To His Conscience Before He Consciously 
 Began To Yield To The Spell That Was Upon Him. 
   
 She Had Been Speaking Of Palmistry,  And She Took His Hand In Hers, 
 Innocently,  Impersonally,  With Large Eyes Lifted Inquiringly. Her Breath 
 Was On His Face; Her Touch Had Stirred His Senses With A Madness He Had 
 Never Felt Nor Measured In Himself Before. 
   
 "The Life-Line Is Here," She Said,  Coolly,  And Traced It Delicately 
 Along His Palm With A Sea-Shell Tinted Finger. Like Cool Delicious Fire 
 It Spread From Nerve To Nerve And Set Aside His Reason In A Frenzy. He 
 Would Seize The Berry And Feel Its Stain Upon His Lips Now No Matter 
 What!-- 
   
 "Paul!" 
   
 It Was As Distinct Upon His Ear As If The Words Had Been Spoken; As 
 Startling And Calming As A Cool Hand Upon His Fevered Brow; The Sudden 
 Entrance Of A Guest. He Had Seized Her Hands With Sudden Fervor,  And 
 Now,  Almost In The Same Moment,  Flung Them From Him And Stood Up,  A Man 
 In Full Possession Of His Senses. "Hark!" He Said,  And As He Spoke A Cry 
 Broke Faintly Forth Above Them,  And There Was Sound Of Rushing Feet. A 
 Frightened Maid Burst Into The Room Unannounced. 
   
 "Oh,  Miss Gila,  I Beg Yer Pardon,  But Master Harry's Got His Father's 
 Razor,  An' He's Cut Hisself Something Awful." 
   
 The Maid Was Weeping And Wringing Her Hands Helplessly,  But Gila Stood 
 Frowning Angrily. Courtland Sprang Up The Stairs. In The Tumult Of His 
 Mind He Would Have Rejoiced If The House Had Been On Fire,  Or A Cyclone 
 Had Struck The Place--Anythirepresented In The 
 Legislative Body,  Without One Representative To Fight Its Battles On What 
 The World Universally Regards As One Of The Most Important Battle-Fields Of 
 Civilization. And Yet,  Here,  Too,  They Were Entirely Logical And 
 Consistent--They Did Not Believe In Parliamentary Government. As Yet,  They 
 Were Not Disposed To Emphasize This Overmuch,  Not,  Apparently,  Because Of 
 Any Lack Of Candor And Good Faith,  But Rather Because The Substitute For 
 Parliamentary Government Had Not Sufficiently Shaped Itself In Their Minds. 
 The Desire Not To Be Confused With The Anarchists Was Another Reason. 
 Because The Bolsheviki And The Anarchists Both Oppose Parliamentary 
 Government And The Political State,  It Has Been Concluded By Many Writers 
 On The Subject That Bolshevism Is Simply Anarchism In Another Guise. This 
 Is A Mistake. Bolshevism Is Quite Different From And Opposed To Anarchism. 
 It Requires Strongly Centralized Government,  Which Anarchism Abhors. 
   
 Parliamentary Government Cannot Exist Except Upon The Basis Of The Will Of 
 The Majority. Whoever Enters Into The Parliamentary Struggle,  Therefore, 
 Must Hope And Aim To Convert The Majority. Back Of That Hope And Aim Must 
 Be Faith In The Intellectual And Moral Capacity Of The Majority. At The 
 Foundation Of Bolshevist Theory And Practice Lies The Important Fact That 
 
 
 
 Chapter 2 Pg 18 
 There Is No Such Faith,  And,  Consequently,  Neither The Hope Nor The Aim To 
 Convert The Majority And With Its Strength Make The Revolution. Out Of The 
 Adult Population Of Russia At That Time Approximately 85 Per Cent. Were 
 Peasants And Less Than 5 Per Cent. Belonged To The Industrial Proletariat. 
 At That Time Something Like 70 Per Cent. Of The People Were Illiterate. 
 Even In St. Petersburg--Where The Standard Of Literacy Was Higher Than In 
 Any Other City--Not More Than 55 Per Cent. Of The People Could Sign Their 
 Own Names In 1905,  According To The Most Authentic Government Reports. When 
 We Contemplate Such Facts As These Can We Wonder That Impatient 
 Revolutionaries Should Shrink From Attempting The Task Of Converting A 
 Majority Of The Population To An Intelligent Acceptance Of Socialism? 
   
 There Was Another Reason Besides This,  However. Lenine--And He Personifies 
 Bolshevism--Was,  And Is,  A Doctrinaire Marxist Of The Most Dogmatic Type 
 Conceivable. As Such He Believed That The New Social Order Must Be The 
 Creation Of That Class Which Is The Peculiar Product Of Modern Capitalism, 
 The Industrial Proletariat. To That Class Alone He And His Followers Pinned 
 All Their Faith And Hope,  And That Class Was A Small Minority Of The 
 Population And Bound To Remain A Minority For A Very Long Period Of Years. 
 Here,  Then,  We Have The Key. It Cannot Be Too Strongly Stressed That The 
 Bolsheviki Did Not Base Their Hope Upon The Working Class Of Russia,  And 
 Did Not Trust It. The Working Class Of Russia--If We Are To Use The Term 
 With An Intelligent Regard To Realities--Was And Is Mainly Composed Of 
 Peasants; The Industrial Proletariat Was And Is Only A Relatively Small 
 Part Of The Great Working Class Of The Nation. _But It Is Upon That Small 
 Section,  As Against The Rest Of The Working Class,  That Bolshevism Relies_. 
   
 Lenine Has Always Refused To Include The Peasants In His Definition Of The 
 Working Class. With Almost Fanatical Intensity He Has Insisted That The 
 Peasant,  Together With The Petty Manufacturer And Trader,  Would Soon 
 Disappear; That Industrial Concentration Would Have Its Counterpart In A 
 Great Concentration Of Landownings And Agriculture; That The Small Peasant 
 Holdings Would Be Swallowed Up By Large,  Modern Agricultural Estates,  With 
 The Result That There Would Be An Immense Mass Of Landless Agricultural 
 Wage-Workers. This Class Would,  Of Course,  Be A Genuinely Proletarian 
 Class,  And Its Interests Would Be Identical With Those Of The Industrial 
 Proletariat. Until That Time Came It Would Be Dangerous To Rely Upon The 
 Peasants,  He Urged,  Because Their Instincts Are Bourgeois Rather Than 
 Proletarian. Naturally,  He Has Looked Askance At The Peasant Socialist 
 E Flung Them From Him. He Had 
 Sprung From The Couch Almost As If He Had Been Under Orders. She Could 
 Not Understand It,  Only She Knew She Was Drawn By It All. 
   
 But He Should Yield! She Had Power And She Would Use It. She Had Beauty 
 And It Should Wound Him. She Would Win That Gentle Deference And 
 Attention For Her Own. In Her Jealous,  Spoiled,  Little Heart She Hated 
 The Little Brother For Lying There In His Arms So,  Interrupting Their 
 Evening Just When She Had Him Where She Had Wanted Him. Whether She 
 Wanted Him For More Than A Plaything She Did Not Know,  But Her Plaything 
 He Should Be As Long As She Desired Him--And More Also If She Chose. 
   
 When Courtland Lifted His Head At The Sound Of The Doctor's Footsteps On 
 The Stairs He Saw The Challenge In Gila's Eyes. Drawn Up Against The 
 White Enamel Of The Bathroom Door,  All Her Brilliant Velvet And Jewels 
 Gleaming In The Brightness Of The Room,  Her Regal Little Head Up,  Her 
 Chin Lifted Half Haughtily,  Her Innocent Mouth Pursed Softly With 
 Determination,  Her Eyes Wide With An Inscrutable Look--Something More 
 Than Challenge--Something Soft,  Appealing,  Alluring,  That Stirred Him 
 And Drew Him And Repelled Him All In One. 
   
 With A Sense Of Something Stronger Than He Was Back Of Him,  He Lifted 
 His Own Chin And Hardened His Eyes In Answering Challenge. He Did Not 
 Know It,  Of Course,  But He Wore The Look That He Always Had When About 
 To Meet A Foe In A Game--A Look Of Strength And Concealed Power That 
 Nearly Always Made The Coming Foe Quake When He Saw It. 
   
 He Shrank From Going Back To That Red Room Again,  Or From Being Alone 
 With Her; And When She Would Have Had Him Return To The Library He 
 Declined,  Urging Studies And An Examination On The Morrow. She Received 
 His Somewhat Brusque Reply With A Hurt Look,  Her Mouth Drooped 
 Grievedly,  And Her Eyes Took On A Wide,  Child-Like Look Of Distress That 
 Gave An Impression Of Innocence. He Went Away Wondering If,  After All, 
 He Had Not Misjudged Her. Perhaps She Was Only An Adorable Child Who Had 
 No Idea Of The Effect Her Artlessness Had Upon Men. She Certainly Was 
 Lovely--Wonderful! And Yet The Last Glimpse He Had Of Her Had Left That 
 Impression Of Jeweled Horns And Scarlet,  Pointed Toes. He Had To Get 
 Away And Think It Out Calmly Before He Went Again. Oh Yes,  He Was Going 
 _Again_. He Had Promised Her At The Last Moment. 
   
 The Sense Of Having Escaped Something Fateful Was Passing Already. The 
 Coolness Of The Night And The Quiet Of The Starlight Had Calmed Him. He 
 Thought He Had Been A Fool Not To Have Stayed A Little Longer When She 
 Asked Him So Prettily; And He Must Go Soon Again. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 3 Pg 19 
 "I Think I'll Go To Church This Morning,  Nelly. Do You Want To Go 
 Along?" Announced Courtland,  The Next Morning. 
   
 Tennelly Looked Up Aghast From The Sporting Page Of The Morning Paper He 
 Was Lazily Reading. 
   
 "Go With Him,  Nelly,  That's A Good Boy!" Put In Bill Ward,  Agreeably, 
 Winking His Off Eye At Tennelly. "It'll Do You Good. I'd Go With You, 
 Only I've Got To Get That Condition Made Up Or They'll Fire Me Off The 
 'Varsity,  And I Only Need This One More Game To Get My Letter." 
   
 "Go To Thunder!" Growled Tennelly. "What Do You Think I Want To Go To 
 Church For A Morning Like This? Court,  You're Crazy! Let's Go And Get 
 Two Saddle-Horses And Ride In The Park. It's A Peach Of A Morning For A 
 Ride." 
   
 "I Think I'll Go To Church," Said Courtland,  With His Old Voice Of Quiet 
 Decision. "Do You Want To Go Or Not?" 
   
 There Was Something About Courtland's Voice,  And The Way Bill Ward Kept 
 Up Winking His Off Eye,  That Subdued Tennelly. 
   
 "Sure,  I'll Go," He Growled,  Reluctantly. 
   
 "You Old Crab,  You," Chirped Bill,  Cheerfully,  When Courtland Had Gone 
 Out. "Can't You See You've Got To Humor Him? He Needs Homeopathic 
 Treatment. 'Like Cures Like.' Give Him A Good Dose Of Religion And He'll 
 Get Good And Tired Of It. Church Won't Hurt Him Any,  Just Give Him A 
 Good,  Pious Feeling So He'll Feel Free To Do As He Pleases During The 
 Week. I Had A 'Phone From Gila This Morning. She Says He's Made Anoiratory Movements That This Should Be So,  And Also That It Should 
 Result In Saturating The Minds Of All Engaged In The Movements With 
 Distrust And Suspicion. More Than Once The Charge Of Being A Provocateur 
 Was Leveled At Lenine And At Trotzky,  But Without Justification, 
 Apparently. There Was,  Indeed,  One Incident Which Placed Lenine In A Bad 
 Light. It Belongs To A Somewhat Later Period Than We Have Been Discussing, 
 But It Serves Admirably To Illustrate Conditions Which Obtained Throughout 
 The Whole Dark Period Between The Two Great Revolutions. One Of Lenine's 
 Close Friends And Disciples Was Roman Malinovsky,  A Fiery Speaker Of 
 Considerable Power,  Distinguished For His Bitter Attacks Upon The Bourgeois 
 Progressive Parties And Upon The Mensheviki. The Tenor Of His Speeches Was 
 Always The Same--Only The Interest Of The Proletariat Should Be Considered; 
 All Bourgeois Political Parties And Groups Were Equally Reactionary,  And 
 Any Co-Operation With Them,  For Any Purpose,  Was A Betrayal Of Socialist 
 Principle. 
   
 Malinovsky Was Trusted By The Bolsheviki. He Was Elected To The Fourth 
 Duma,  Where He Became The Leader Of The Little Group Of Thirteen Social 
 Democrats. Like Other Members Of The Bolshevik Faction,  He Entered The 
 Duma,  Despite His Contempt For Parliamentary Action,  Simply Because It 
 Afforded Him A Useful Opportunity For Agitation And Demonstrations. In The 
 Duma He Assailed Even A Portion Of The Social Democratic Group As Belonging 
 To The Bourgeoisie,  Succeeding In Splitting It In Two Factions And Becoming 
 
 
 
 Chapter 3 Pg 20 
 The Leader Of The Bolshevik Faction,  Numbering Six. This Blatant Demagogue, 
 Whom Lenine Called "The Russian Bebel," Was Proposed For Membership In The 
 International Socialist Bureau,  The Supreme Council Of The International 
 Socialist Movement,  And Would Have Been Sent As A Delegate To That Body As 
 A Representative Of Russian Socialist Movement But For The Discovery Of The 
 Fact That He Was A Secret Agent Of The Czar's Government! 
   
 It Was Proved That Malinovsky Was A Provocateur In The Pay Of The Police 
 Department,  And That Many,  If Not All,  Of His Speeches Had Been Prepared 
 For Him In The Police Department By A Former Director Named Beletzky. The 
 Exposure Made A Great Sensation In Russian Socialist Circles At The Time, 
 And The Fact That It Was Nikolai Lenine Who Had Proposed That Malinovsky Be 
 Chosen To Sit In The International Socialist Bureau Naturally Caused A 
 Great Deal Of Unfriendly Comment. It Cannot Be Denied That The Incident 
 Placed Lenine In An Unfavorable Light,  But It Must Be Admitted That 
 Nothing Developed To Suggest That He Was Guilty Of Anything More Serious 
 Than Permitting Himself To Be Outwitted And Deceived By A Cunning 
 Trickster. The Incident Serves To Show,  However,  The Ease With Which The 
 Extreme Fanaticism Of The Bolsheviki Played Into The Hands Of The 
 Autocracy. 
   
   
   
   
 Vii 
   
 While Bolsheviki And Mensheviki Wrangled And Disputed,  Great Forces Were At 
 Work Among The Russian People. By 1910 The Terrible Pall Of Depression And 
 Despair Which Had Settled Upon The Nation As A Result Of The Failure Of The 
 First Revolution Began To Break. There Was A New Generation Of College 
 Students,  Youthful And Optimistic Spirits Who Were Undeterred By The 
 Failure Of 1905-06,  Confident That They Were Wiser And Certain To Succeed. 
 Also There Had Been An Enormous Growth Of Working-Class Organizations, 
 Large Numbers Of Unions And Co-Operative Societies Having Been Formed In 
 Spite Of The Efforts Of The Government. The Soul Of Russia Was Once More 
 Stirring. 
   
 The End Of 1910 And The Beginning Of 1911 Witnessed A New Series Of 
 Strikes,  Such As Had Not Occurred Since 1905. The First Were Students' 
 Strikes,  Inaugurated In Support Of Their Demand For The Abolition Of 
 Capital Punishment. These Were Quickly Followed By Important Strikes In The 
 Industrial Centers For Economic Ends--Better Wages And Shorter 
 Working-Hours. As In The Period Immediately Preceding The First Revolution, 
 
 
 
 Chapter 3 Pg 21 
 The Industrial Unrest Soon Manifested Itself In Political Ways. Without Any 
 Conscious Leade The University They Met Gila Dare. Gila All In Gray 
 Like A Dove,  Gray Suit Of Soft,  Rich Cloth,  Gray Furs Of The Depth And 
 Richness Of Smoke,  Gray Suede Boots Laced High To Meet Her Brief Gray 
 Skirts,  Silver Hat With A Single Velvet Rose On The Brim To Match The 
 Soft Rose-Bloom On Her Cheeks. Gila With Eyes As Wide And Innocent As A 
 Baby's,  Cupid Mouth Curved Sweetly In A Gracious,  Shy Smile,  And Dainty 
 Little Prayer-Book Done In Gray Suede Held Devoutly In Her Little Gloved 
 Hand. 
   
 "Who's That?" Growled Tennelly,  Admiringly,  When They Had Passed A 
 Suitable Distance. 
   
 "Why,  That's Bill Ward's Cousin,  Gila Dare," Announced Courtland, 
 Graciously. He Was Still Basking In The Pleasure Of Her Smile,  And 
 Thinking How Different She Looked From Last Evening In This Soft,  Gray, 
 Silvery Effect. Yes,  He Had Misjudged Her. A Girl Who Could Look Like 
 That Must Be Sweet And Pure And Unspoiled. It Had Been That Unfortunate 
 Dress Last Night That Had Reminded Him Unpleasantly Of The Scarlet Woman 
 And The Awful Night Of The Fire. If He Ever Got Well Enough Acquainted 
 He Would Ask Her Never To Wear Red Again; It Made Her Appear Sensual; 
 And Even She,  Delicate And Sweet As She Was,  Could Not Afford To Cast A 
 Thought Like That Into The Minds Of Her Beholders. It Was Then He Began 
 To Idealize Gila. 
   
 "Gila Dare!" Tennelly Straightened Up And Took Notice. So That Was The 
 Invincible Gila! That Little Soft-Eyed Exquisite Thing With The Hair 
 Like A Midnight Cloud. 
   
 "Some Looker!" He Commented,  Approvingly,  And Wished He Were In 
 Courtland's Shoes. 
   
 "She's Got In Her Work All Right," He Commented To Himself. "Old Court's 
 Fallen Already. Guess I'll Have To Buy A Straw Hat,  It'll Be More 
 Edible." 
   
 Courtland Was Like His Gay Old Self When He Got Back To The Dormitory. 
 He Joked A Great Deal. His Eyes Were Bright And His Color Better Than It 
 Had Been Since He Was Sick. He Said Nothing About The Morning Service, 
 And By And By Bill Ward Ventured A Question: "What Kind Of A Harangue 
 Did You Hear This Morning?" 
   
 "Rotten!" He Answered,  Promptly,  And Turned Away. Somehow That Question 
 Recalled Him To The Uneasiness Within His Soul For Which He Had Sought 
 Solace In The Church Service. He Became Silent Again,  And,  Strolling 
 Away Into Stephen's Room And Closing The Door,  Sat Down. 
   
 There Was Something Strange About That Room. The Presence Seemed Always 
 To Be There. It Hadn't Made Itself Felt In The Church At All,  As He Had 
 Half Hoped It Would. He Had Taken Tennelly With Him Because He Wanted 
 Something Tangible,  Friendly,  Sane,  From The World He Knew,  To Give Him 
 Ballast. If The Presence Had Been In The Church,  With Tennelly By His 
 
 
 
 Chapter 3 Pg 22 
 Side,  He Would Have Been Sure It Was Not Wholly A Hallucination 
 Connected With His Memory Of Stephen. 
   
 It Was Strange,  For Now That He Sat There In That Quiet Room That Had 
 Once Witnessed The Trying Out Of A Manly Soul,  And Saw The Calm Eyes Of 
 The Plain Mother On The Wall Opposite,  And The True Eyes Of The Dowdy 
 School-Boy On The Other Wall,  He Was Feeling The Presence Again! 
   
 Why Hadn't He Felt Its Power In The Church? Was It Because Of The 
 Presence Of Such People In The Temple As That Little Mean-Souled 
 Professor,  Whom Everybody Knew To Be Insincere From The Crown Of His 
 Head To The Soles Of His Sly Little Feet? Was It Because The People Were 
 Cold And Careless And Didn't Sing Even With Their Lips,  Let Alone Their 
 Hearts,  But Hired It All Done For Them? 
   
 And Then There Had Been That Call Of His Name When He Was With Gila 
 Dare,  As Clear And Distinct,  Like A Friend He Had Left Outside Who Had 
 Grown Tired Of Waiting,  And Worried About Him. Why Hadn't The Sense Of 
 The Presence Gone With Him Into The Room? Would A Presence Like That Be 
 Afraid Of Hostile Influences? No. If It Was Real And A Presence At All 
 It Would Be More Powerful Than Any Other Influence In The Universe. Then 
 Why? 
   
 Could It Be That He Had Gone Deliberately Into An Influence That Would 
 Make It Impossible For The Presence To Guide? 
   
 Or Was It Possible That His Own Attitude Toward That Girl Had Been At 
 Fault? He Had Gone To See Her Regarding Her Somewhat Lightly. As A 
 Gentleman He Should Regard No Woman With Disrespect. Her Womanhood 
 Should Be Honored By Him Even If She Chose To Dishonor It Herself. If He 
 Had Gone To See Gila With A Different Attitude Toward Her,  Expecting 
 High,  Fine Things Of Her,  Rather Than Merely To Be Amused By One Whom He 
 Scarcely Regarded Seriously,  Perhaps All This Strange Mental Phenomena 
 Would Not Have Come To Pass. 
   
 Finally He Locked The Door And Knelt Down With His Head Upon The Worn 
 Bible. He Had No Idea Of Praying. Prayer Meant To Him But A Repetition 
 Of A Form Of Words. There Had Been Prayers In His Childhood,  Brought 
 About By The Maiden Aunt Who Kept House For His Father After His 
 Mother's Death,  And Assisted In Bringing Him Up Until He Was Old Enough 
 To Go Away To Boarding-School. They Were A Good Deal Of A Bore,  Coming 
 As They Did When He Was Sleepy. There Was A Long,  Vague One Beginning, 
 "Our Father Which Art," In Which He Always Had To Be Prompted. There 
 Was,  "Now I Lay Me," And "Matthew,  Mark,  Luke,  And John,  Bless The Bed I 
 Lie Upon; Wish I May,  Wish I Might,  Get The Wish I Wish To-Night!" Or 
 _Was_ That A Prayer? He Never Could Remember As He Grew Older. 
   
 He Did Not Know Why He Was Drawn To Kneel There With His Eyes Closed And 
 His Cheek Upon That Bible. Strange That When He Was In That Room All 
 Doubt About The Presence Vanished,  All Uneasiness About Reconciling It 
 With Realities,  Laws,  And Science Fled Away. 
   
 Later He Stood In His Own Room By The Window,  Watching The Great Red Sun 
 
 
 
 Chapter 3 Pg 23 
 Buildings That Stretched Beyond The Campus. The Glow In No Wise 
 Resembled,  But Yet Reminded Him,  Of The Fire In The Glowing Grate Of The 
 Dare Library. Why Had That Room Affected Him So Strangely? And Gila, 
 Little Gila,  How Sweet And Innocent She Had Looked When They Met Her 
 That Morning With Her Prayer-Book. How Wrong He Must Have Been To Take 
 The Idle Talk That People Chattered About Her And Let It Influence His 
 Thoughts Of Her. She Could Not Be All That They Said,  And Yet Look So 
 Sweet And Innocent. What Had She Reminded Him Of In Literature? Ah! He 
 Had It. Solveig In _Peer Gynt_! 
   
        How Fair! Did Ever You See The Like? 
      Looked Down At Her Shoes And Her Snow-White Apron!-- 
      And Then She Held On To Her Mother's Skirt-Folds, 
      And Carried A Psalm-Book Wrapped Up In A 'Kerchief!-- 
   
 That Ample Purple Person By Her Side,  With The Dark Eyes,  The Double 
 Chin,  And The Hard Lines In Her Painted Face,  Must Be Gila's Mother! 
 Perhaps People Talked About The Daughter Because Of Her Mother,  For 
 _She_ Looked It Fully! But Then A Girl Couldn't Help Having A Foolish 
 Mother! She Was To Be Pitied More Than Blamed If She Seemed Silly And 
 Frivolous Now And Then. 
   
 What A Thing For A Man To Do,  To Teach Her To Trust Him,  And Then Guide 
 Her And Help Her And Uplift Her Till She Had The Highest Standards 
 Formed! She Was So Young And Tiny,  And So Sweet At Times! Yes,  She Was, 
 She Must Be,  Like Solveig. 
   
 If A Man With A Good Moral Character,  A Tolerably Decent Reputation For 
 Good Taste And Respectability,  No Fool At His Studies,  No Stain On His 
 Name,  Should Go With Her,  Help Her,  Get Her To Give Up Certain Daring 
 Things She Had The Name Of Doing--If Such A Fellow Should Give Her The 
 Protection Of His Friendship And Let The World See That He Considered 
 Her Respectable--Wouldn't It Help A Lot? Wouldn't It Stop People's 
 Mouths And Make Them See That Gila Wasn't What They Had Been Saying, 
 After All? 
   
 It Came To Him That This Would Be A Very Pleasant Mission,  For His 
 Leisure Hours During The Rest Of That Winter. All Thought Of Any Danger 
 To Himself Through Such Intercourse As He Was Suggesting To His Thoughts 
 Had Departed From His Mind. 
   
 Half A Mile Away Gila Was Pouring Tea For Two Extremely Ardent Youths 
 Who Scarcely Occupied Half Of Her Mind. With The Other Half She Was 
 Planning A Little Note Which Should Bring Courtland To Her Side Early In 
 The Week. She Had No Thoughts Of God. She Was Never Troubled With Much 
 Pondering. She Knew Exactly What She Wanted Without Thinking Any Further 
 About It,  And She Meant To Have It. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 4 Pg 24 
 It Was A Great Source Of Question With Courtland Afterward,  Just Why It 
 Should Have Been He That Happened To Carry That Telegram Over To The 
 West Dormitory To Wittemore,  Instead Of Any One Of A Dozen Other Fellows 
 Who Were In The Office When It Arrived And Might Just As Well Have Gone. 
 Did Anything In This World _Happen_,  He Wondered? 
   
 He Could Not Tell Why He Had Held Out His Hand And Offered To Take The 
 Message. 
   
 It Was Not Because He Was Not Trying Hard,  And Studying For All He Was 
 Worth,  That "Witless Abner," As Wittemore Had Come To Be Called,  Had Won 
 His Nickname. He Worked Night And Day,  Plunged In A Maze Of Things He 
 Did Not Quite Understand Until Long After The Rest Of The Class Had 
 Passed Them. He Was Majoring In Sociology Through The Advice Of A 
 Faddist Uncle Who Had Never Seen Him. He Had Told Abner's Mother That 
 Sociology Was The Coming Science,  And Abner Was Faithfully Carrying Out 
 The Course Of Study He Suggested. He Was Floundering Through Hours Of 
 Lectures On The Theory Of The Subject,  And Conscientiously Working In 
 The College Settlement To Get The Practical Side Of Things. He Had The 
 Distressed Look Of A Person With Very Short Legs Who Is Trying To Keep 
 Up With A Procession Of Six-Footers,  Although There Was Nothing Short 
 About Abner. His Legs Were Long,  And His Body Was Long,  His Arms Were 
 Long,  Too Long For Most Of His Sleeves. His Face Was Long,  His Nose And 
 Chin Were Painfully Long,  And Were Accompanied By A Sensitive Mouth 
 That Was Always On The Quiver With Apprehension,  Like A Rabbit's,  And 
 Little Light Eyes With Whitish Eyelashes. His Hair Was Like Licked Hay. 
 There Was Absolutely Nothing Attractive About Wittemore Except His 
 Smile,  And He So Seldom Smiled That Few Of The Boys Had Ever Seen It. He 
 Had Almost No Friends. 
   
 He Had Apparently Just Entered His Room When Courtland Reached His Door, 
 And Was Stumbling About In A Hurry To Turn On The Light. He Stopped With 
 His Lips Aquiver And A Dart Of Fear In His Eyes When He Saw The 
 Telegram. Nobody But His Mother Would Send Him A Telegram,  And She Would 
 Never Waste The Money For It Unless There Was Something Dreadful The 
 Matter. He Looked At It Fearfully,  Holding It In His Hand And Glancing 
 Up Again At Courtland Half Helplessly,  As If He Feared To Open It. 
   
 Then,  With That Set,  Stolid Look Of Prodding Ahead That Characterized 
 All Abner's Movements He Clumsily Tore Open The Envelope. 
   
 "Your Mother Is Dying. Come At Once," Were The Terse,  Cruel Words That 
 He Read,  Signed With A Neighbor's Initials. 
   
 The Young Man Gave The Gasp Of A Hurt Thing And Stood Gaping Up At 
 
 
 
 Chapter 4 Pg 25 
 Courtland. 
   
 "Nothing The Matter,  I Hope," Said Courtland,  Kindly,  Moved By The Gray, 
 Stricken Look That Had Come Over The Poor Fellow's Face. 
   
 "It's Mother!" He Gasped. "Read!" He Thrust The Telegram Into 
 Courtland's Hand And Sank Down On The Side Of His Bed With His Head In 
 His Hands. 
   
 "Tough Luck,  Old Man!" Said Courtland,  With A Kindly Hand On The Bowed 
 Shoulder. "But Maybe It's Only A Scare. Sometimes People Get Better When 
 They're Pretty Sick,  You Know." 
   
 Wittemore Shook His Head. "No. We've Been Expecting This,  She And I. 
 She's Been Sick A Long Time. I Didn't Want To Come Back This Year! I 
 Thought She Was Failing! But She Would Have It! She'd Got Her Heart So 
 Set On My Graduating!" 
   
 "Well,  Cheer Up!" Said Courtland,  Breezily. "Very Likely Your Coming 
 Will Help Her To Rally Again! What Train Do You Want To Get? Can I Help 
 You Any?" 
   
 Wittemore Lifted His Head And Looked About His Room Helplessly. It Was 
 Plain He Was Dazed. 
   
 Courtland Looked Up The Train,  'Phoned For A Taxi,  Went Around The Room 
 Gathering Up What He Thought Would Be Necessities For The Journey,  While 
 Wittemore Was Inadequately Trying To Get Himself Dressed. Suddenly 
 Wittemore Stopped Short In The Midst Of His Ineffective Efforts And Drew 
 Something Out Of His Pocket With An Exce Strange 
 For Wilhelm Ii To Aid Nicholas Ii In Quelling A Revolution That Menaced His 
 Throne Than It Was For Alexander I To Aid In Putting Down Revolution In 
 Germany; Or Than It Was For Nicholas I To Crush The Hungarian Revolution In 
 1849,  In The Interest Of Francis Joseph; Or Than It Was For Bismarck To 
 Rush To The Aid Of Alexander Ii In Putting Down The Polish Insurrection In 
 1863. 
   
 The Democrats Of Russia Knew,  Moreover,  That,  In Addition To The Natural 
 Affinity Which Served To Bind The Two Autocracies,  The Romanov And 
 Hohenzollern Dynasties Had Been Closely Knit Together In A Strong Union By 
 Years And Years Of Carefully Planned And Strongly Wrought Blood Ties. As 
 Isaac Don Lenine Reminds Us In His Admirable Study Of The Russian 
 Revolution,  Nicholas Ii Was More Than Seven-Eighths German,  Less Than 
 One-Eighth Of His Blood Heritage Being Romanov. Catherine The Great,  Wife 
 Of Peter Iii,  Was A Prussian By Birth And Heritage And Thoroughly 
 Prussianized Her Court. After Her--From 1796 To 1917--Six Czars Reigned In 
 Russia,  Five Of Whom Married German Wives. As Was Inevitable In Such 
 Circumstances,  The Russian Court Had Long Been Notoriously Subject To 
 German Influences And Strongly Pro-German In Its Sympathies--By No Means  
 
 
 
 Chapter 4 Pg 26 
 Small Matter In An Autocratic Country. Fully Aware Of Their Advantage,  The 
 Kaiser And His Ministers Increased The German Influence And Power At The 
 Russian Court By Encouraging German Nobles To Marry Into Russian Court 
 Circles. The Closing Decade Of The Reign Of Nicholas Ii Was Marked By An 
 Extraordinary Increase Of Prussian Influence In His Court,  An Achievement 
 In Which The Kaiser Was Greatly Assisted By The Czarina,  Who Was,  It Will 
 Be Remembered,  A German Princess. 
   
 Naturally,  The German Composition And Character Of The Czar's Court Was 
 Reflected In The Diplomatic Service And In The Most Important Departments 
 Of The Russian Government,  Including The Army. The Russian Secret Service 
 Was Very Largely In The Hands Of Germans And Russians Who Had Married 
 German Wives. The Same Thing May Be Said Of The Police Department. Many Of 
 The Generals And Other High Officers In The Russian Army Were Either Of 
 German Parentage Or Connected With Germany By Marriage Ties. In Brief,  The 
 Whole Russian Bureaucracy Was Honeycombed By German Influence. 
   
 Outside Official Circles,  Much The Same Condition Existed Among The Great 
 Landowners. Those Of The Baltic Provinces Were Largely Of Teutonic Descent, 
 Of Course. Many Had Married German Wives. The Result Was That The Nobility 
 Of These Provinces,  Long Peculiarly Influential In The Political Life Of 
 Russia,  Was,  To A Very Large Degree,  Pro-German. In Addition To These, 
 There Were Numerous Large Landowners Of German Birth,  While Many,  Probably 
 A Big Majority,  Of The Superintendents Of The Large Industrial 
 Establishments And Landed Estates Were German Citizens. It Is Notorious 
 That The Principal Factories Upon Which Russia Had To Rely For Guns And 
 Munitions Were In Charge Of Germans,  Who Had Been Introduced Because Of 
 Their High Technical Efficiency. 
   
 In View Of These Facts,  And A Mass Of Similar Facts Which Might Be Cited, 
 It Was Natural For The Democrats Of Russia To Identify Germany And German 
 Intrigue And Influence With The Hated Bureaucracy. It Was As Natural As It 
 Was For The German Influence To Be Used Against The Democratic Movement In 
 Russia,  As It Invariably Was. Practically The Entire Mass Of Democratic 
 Opinion In Russia,  Including,  Of Course,  All The Socialist Factions, 
 Regarded These Royal,  Aristocratic,  And Bureaucratic German Influences As A 
 Menace To Russia,  A Cancer That Must Be Cut Out. With The Exception Of A 
 Section Of The Socialists,  Whose Position We Shall Presently Examine,  The 
 Mass Of Liberal-Thinking,  Progressive,  Democratic Russians Saw In The War A 
 Welcome Breaking Of The German Yoke. Believing That The Victory Of Germany 
 Would Restore The Yoke,  And That Her Defeat By Russia Would Eliminate The 
 Power Which Had Sustained Czarism,  They Welcomed The War And Rallied With 
 Laughed Aloud. "You Won't Find No Such Thing As Gas 
 Around This Part O' Town. There's About An Inch Of Candle Up On That 
 Shelf. The Distric' Nurse Left It There. I Was Thinkin' Mebbe I'd Get 
 Mr. Widymer To Light It Fer Me When He Come,  An' Then The Night 
 
 
 
 Chapter 4 Pg 27 
 Wouldn't Seem So Long. It's Awful,  When You're Sufferin' To Have The 
 Nights Long." 
   
 He Groped Till He Found The Shelf And Lit The Candle. By Degrees The 
 Flickering Light Revealed To Him A Small Bare Room With No Furniture 
 Except A Bed,  A Chair,  A Small Stove,  And A Table. A Box In The Corner 
 Apparently Contained A Few Worn Garments. Some Dishes And Provisions 
 Were Huddled On The Table. The Walls And Floor Were Bare. The District 
 Nurse Had Done Her Level Best To Clear Up,  Perhaps,  But There Had Been 
 No Attempt At Good Cheer. A Desolate Place Indeed To Spend A Weary Night 
 Of Suffering,  Even With An Inch Of Candle Sending Weird Flickerings 
 Across The Dusky Ceiling. 
   
 His Impulse Was To Flee,  But Somehow He Couldn't. "Here's This 
 Medicine," He Said. "Where Do You Want Me To Put It?" 
   
 The Woman Motioned With A Bony Hand Toward The Table. "There's A Cup And 
 Spoon Over There Somewhere," She Said,  Weakly. "If You Could Go Get Me A 
 Pitcher Of Water And Set It Here On A Chair I Could Manage To Take It 
 Durin' The Night." 
   
 He Could See Her Better Now,  For The Candle Was Flaring Bravely. She Was 
 Little And Old. Her Thin,  White Hair Straggled Pitifully About Her 
 Small,  Wrinkled Face,  Her Eyes Looked As If They Had Been Burned Almost 
 Out By Suffering. He Saw She Was Drawn And Quivering With Pain,  Even Now 
 As She Tried To Speak Cheerfully. A Something Rebellious In Him Yielded 
 To The Nerve Of The Little Old Woman,  And He Put Down His Impatience. 
 Sure He Would Get Her The Water! 
   
 She Explained That The Hydrant Was Down On The Street. He Took The 
 Doubtful-Looking Pitcher And Stumbled Out Upon Those Narrow,  Rickety 
 Stairs Again. 
   
 Way Down To The Street And Back In That Inky Blackness! "Gosh! Thunder! 
 The Deuce!" (He Didn't Allow Himself Any Stronger Words These Days.) 
 Was This The Kind Of Thing One Was Up Against When One Majored In 
 Sociology? 
   
 "I Be'n Thinkin'," Said The Old Lady,  Quaveringly,  When He Stumbled, 
 Blinking,  Back Into The Room Again With The Water,  "Ef You Wouldn't Mind 
 Jest Stirrin' Up The Fire An' Makin' Me A Sup O' Tea It Would Be Real 
 Heartenin'. I 'Ain't Et Nothin' All Day 'Cause The Pain Was So Bad,  But 
 I Think It'll Ease Up When I Git A Dose Of The Medicine,  And P'r'aps I 
 Might Eat A Bite." 
   
 Courtland Was Appalled,  But He Went Vigorously To Work At That Fire, 
 Although He Had Never Laid Eyes On Anything So Primitive As That Stove 
 In All His Life. Presently,  By Using Common Sense,  He Had The Thing 
 Going And A Forlorn Little Kettle Steaming Away Cheerfully. 
   
 The Old Woman Cautioned Him Against Using Too Much Tea. There Must Be At 
 Least Three Drawings Left,  And It Would Be A Long Time,  Perhaps,  Before 
 She Got Any More. Yes,  There Was A Little Mite Of Sugar In A Paper On 
 
 
 
 Chapter 4 Pg 28 
 "There's Some Bread There,  Too--Half A Loaf 'Most--But I Guess It's 
 Pretty Dry. You Don't Know How To Make Toast I 'Spose," She Added, 
 Wistfully. 
   
 Courtland Had Never Made Toast In His Life. He Abominated It. She Told 
 Him How To Hold It Up On A Fork In Front Of The Coals And He Managed To 
 Do Two Very Creditable Slices. He Had Forgotten His Own Supper Now. 
 There Was Something Quite Fresh And Original In The Whole Experience. It 
 Would Have Been Interesting To Have Told The Boys,  If There Weren't Some 
 Features About It That Were Almost Sacred. He Wondered What The Gang 
 Would Say When He Told Them About Wittemore! Poor Wittemore! He Wasn't 
 As Nutty As They Had Thought! He Had Good In His Heart! Courtland Poured 
 The Tea,  But The Sugar-Paper Had Proved Quite Empty When He Found It; 
 Likewise A Plate That Had Once Contained Butter. 
   
 The Toast And Tea,  However,  Seemed To Be Quite Acceptable Without Its 
 Usual Accessories. "Now," He Said,  With A Long Breath,  "Is There 
 Anything Else You'd Like Done Before I Go?--For I Must Be Gettingred A Free Outlet To The Warm 
 Waters Of The Mediterranean,  Which Alone Could Give Her Free Access To The 
 Great Ocean Highways. Therefore They Hoped That One Result Of A Victorious 
 War By The Entente Against The Central Empires,  In Which Russia Would Play 
 An Important Part,  Would Be The Acquisition Of Constantinople By Russia. 
 Thus The Old Vision Of The Czars Had Become The Vision Of An Influential 
 And Rising Class With A Solid Basis Of Economic Interest. 
   
   
   
   
 Iii 
   
 As In Every Other Country Involved,  The Socialist Movement Was Sharply 
 Divided By The War. Paradoxical As It Seems,  In Spite Of The Great Revival 
 Of Revolutionary Hope And Sentiment In The First Half Of The Year,  The 
 Socialist Parties And Groups Were Not Strong When The War Broke Out. They 
 Were,  Indeed,  At A Very Low State. They Had Not Yet Recovered From The 
 Reaction. The Manipulation Of The Electoral Laws Following The Dissolution 
 Of The Second Duma,  And The Systematic Oppression And Repression Of All 
 Radical Organizations By The Administration,  Had Greatly Reduced The 
 Socialist Parties In Membership And Influence. The Masses Were,  For A Long 
 Time,  Weary Of Struggle,  Despondent,  And Passive. The Socialist Factions 
 Meanwhile Were Engaged In An Apparently Interminable Controversy Upon 
 Theoretical And Tactical Questions In Which The Masses Of The 
 Working-People,  When They Began To Stir At Last,  Took No Interest,  And 
 Which They Could Hardly Be Supposed To Understand. The Socialist Parties 
 And Groups Were Subject To A Very Great Disability In That Their Leaders 
 Were Practically All In Exile. Had A Revolution Broken Out,  As It Would 
 
 
 
 Chapter 4 Pg 29 
 Have Done But For The War,  Socialist Leadership Would Have Asserted Itself. 
   
 As In All Other Countries,  The Divisions Of Opinion Created By The War 
 Among The Socialists Cut Across All Previous Existing Lines Of Separation 
 And Made It Impossible To Say That This Or That Faction Adopted A 
 Particular View. Just As In Germany,  France,  And England,  Some Of The Most 
 Revolutionary Socialists Joined With The More Moderate Socialists In 
 Upholding The War,  While Extremely Moderate Socialists Joined With 
 Socialists Of The Opposite Extreme In Opposing It. It Is Possible,  However, 
 To Set Forth The Principal Features Of The Division With Tolerable 
 Accuracy: 
   
 A Majority Of The Socialist-Revolutionary Party Executive Issued An 
 Anti-War Manifesto. There Is No Means Of Telling How Far The Views 
 Expressed Represented The Attitude Of The Peasant Socialists As A Whole, 
 Owing To The Disorganized State Of The Party And The Difficulties Of 
 Assembling The Members. The Manifesto Read: 
   
     There Is No Doubt That Austrian Imperialism Is Responsible For The 
     War With Serbia. But Is It Not Equally Criminal On The Part Of 
     Serbs To Refuse Autonomy To Macedonia And To Oppress Smaller And 
     Weaker Nations? 
   
     It Is The Protection Of This State That Our Government Considers 
     Its "Sacred Duty." What Hypocrisy! Imagine The Intervention Of The 
     Czar On Behalf Of Poor Serbia,  Whilst He Martyrizes Poland, 
     Finland And The Jews,  And Behaves Like A Brigand Toward Persia. 
   
     Whatever May Be The Course Of Events,  The Russian Workers And 
     Peasants Will Continue Their Heroic Fight To Obtain For Russia A 
     Place Among Civilized Nations. 
   
 This Manifesto Was Issued,  As Reported In The Socialist Press,  Prior To The 
 Actual Declaration Of War. It Was A Threat Of Revolution Made With A View 
 To Preventing The War,  If Possible,  And Belongs To The Same Category As The 
 Similar Threats Of Revolution Made By The German Socialists Before The War 
 To The Same End. The Mildness Of Manner Which Characterizes The Manifesto 
 May Be Attributed To Two Causes--Weakness Of The Movement And A Resulting 
 Lack Of Assurance,  Together With A Lack Of Conviction Arising From The Fact 
 That Many Of The Leaders,  While They Hated The Czar And All His Works,  And 
 Could Not Reconcile Themselves To The Idea Of Making Any Kind Of Truce With 
 Their Great Enemy,  Nevertheless Were Pro-Ally And Anxious For The Defeat Of 
 German Tfully,  "Not That I Know Of." The 
 Suggestion Struck Him Curiously As One Who Hears For The First Time That 
 There Is A Possibility That He May Be Selected For Some Important 
 
 
 
 Chapter 4 Pg 30 
 Foreign Embassy. 
   
 "Well,  Then,  Yer Surely A Blessed Child O' God Himself,  Anyhow,  And This 
 Is A Great Night Fer This Poor Little Room To Be Honored With A Pretty 
 Prayer Like That!" 
   
 Scarcely Hearing Her,  He Said Good Night And Went Thoughtfully Down The 
 Dark Stairs,  A Strange Sense Of Peace Upon Him. Curiously Enough,  While 
 He Felt That He Had Left The Presence Up In That Little Dismal Room,  It 
 Yet Seemed To Be Moving Beside Him,  Touching His Soul,  Breathing Upon 
 Him! He Was So Engrossed With This Thought That It Never Occurred To Him 
 That He Had Given The Old Woman Every Cent He Had In His Pocket. He Had 
 Forgotten Entirely That He Had Been Hungry. A Great World-Wonder Was 
 Moving Within His Spirit. He Could Not Understand Himself. He Went Back 
 With Awe Over The Last Few Minutes And The Strange New World Into Which 
 He Had Been So Suddenly Plunged. 
   
 Scarcely Noticing How He Went,  He Got Himself Out Of The Intricacies Of 
 The Court Into A Neighborhood A Shade Less Poverty-Stricken,  And Stood 
 Upon The Corner Of A Busy Thoroughfare In An Utterly Unfamiliar 
 District,  Pausing To Look About Him And Discover His Whereabouts. 
   
 A Little Child With Long,  Fair Hair Rushed Suddenly Out Of A Door On The 
 Side-Street,  Eagerly Pulling A Ragged Sweater About His Small Shoulders, 
 And Stood Upon The Curbstone,  Breathlessly Watching The Coming Trolley. 
 The Car Stopped,  And A Young Girl In Shabby Clothes Got Out And Came 
 Toward Him. 
   
 "Bonnie! Bonnie! I've Got Supper All Ready!" The Child Called In A 
 Clear,  Bird-Like Voice,  And Darted From The Curb Across The Narrow 
 Side-Street To Meet Her. 
   
 Courtland,  Standing On The Corner In Front Of The Trolley,  Saw,  Too 
 Late,  The Swift-Coming Automobile Bearing Down Upon The Child,  Its 
 Head-Lights Flaring On The Golden Hair. With A Cry The Young Man Sprang 
 To The Rescue,  But The Child Was Already Crumpled Up Like A Lily And The 
 Relentless Car Speeding Onward,  Its Chauffeur Darting Frightened, 
 Cowardly Glances Behind Him As He Plunged His Machine Forward Over The 
 Track,  Almost In The Teeth Of The Up-Trolley. When The Trolley Was 
 Passed There Was No Sign Of The Car,  Even If Any One Had Had Time To 
 Look For It. There In The Road Lay The Little,  Broken Child,  The Long 
 Hair Spilling Like Gold Over The Pavement,  The Little,  Still,  White Face 
 Looking Up Like A Flower That Has Suddenly Been Torn From The Plant. 
   
 The Girl Was Beside The Child Almost Instantly,  Dropping All Her 
 Parcels; Gathering Him Into Her Slender Arms,  Calling In Frightened, 
 Tender Tones: 
   
 "Aleck! Darling! My Little Darling!" 
   
 The Child Was Too Heavy For Her To Lift,  And She Tottered As She Tried 
 To Rise,  Lifting A Frightened Face To Courtland. 
   
 "Let Me Take Him," Said The Young Man,  Stooping And Gathering Him Gently 
 From Her. "Now Show Me Where!" 
   
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 5 Pg 31 
 Into The Narrow Brick House From Which He Had Run Forth So Joyously But 
 A Few Short Minutes Before,  They Carried Him,  Up Two Flights Of Steep 
 Stairs To A Tiny Room At The Back Of The Hall. 
   
 The Gas Was Burning Brightly At One Side,  And Something That Sent Forth 
 A Savory Odor Was Bubbling On A Little Two-Burner Gas-Stove. Courtland 
 Was Hungry,  And It Struck His Nostrils Pleasantly As The Door Swung 
 Open,  Revealing A Tiny Table Covered With A White Cloth,  Set For Two. 
 There Was A Window Curtained With White,  And A Red Geranium On The Sill. 
   
 The Girl Entered Ahead Of Him,  Sweeping Back A Bright Chintz Curtain 
 That Divided The Tiny Room,  And Drew Forth A Child's Cot Bed. Courtland 
 Gently Laid Down The Little Inert Figure. The Girl Was On Her Knees 
 Beside The Child At Once,  A Bottle In Her Hand. She Was Dropping A Few 
 Drops In A Teaspoon And Forcing Them Between The Child's Lips. 
   
 "Will You Please Get A Doctor,  Quick," She Said,  In A Strained,  Quiet 
 Voice. "No,  I Don't Know Who; I've Only Been Here Two Weeks. We're 
 Strangers! Bring Somebody! Anybody! Quick!" 
   
 Courtland Was Back In A Minute With A Weary,  Seedy-Looking Doctor Who 
 Just Fitted The Street. All The Way He Was Seeing The Beautiful Agony Of 
 The Girl's Face. It Was As If Her Suffering Had Been His Own. Somehow He 
 Could Not Bear To Think What Might Be Coming. The Little Form Had Lain 
 So Limply In His Arms! 
   
 The Girl Had Undressed The Child And Put Him Between The Sheets. He Was 
 More Like A Broken Lily Than Ever. The Long Dark Lashes Lay Still Upon 
 The Cheeks. 
   
 Courtland Stood Back In The Doorway,  Looking At The Small Table Set For 
 Two,  And Pushed To The Wall Now To Make Room For The Cot. There Was Just 
 Barely Room To Walk Around Between The Things. He Could Almost Hear The 
 Echo Of That Happy,  Childish Voice Calling Down In The Street: "Bonnie! 
 Bonnie! I've Got Supper All Ready!" 
   
 He Wondered If The Girl Had Heard. And There Was The Supper! Two 
 Blue-And-White Bowls Set Daintily On Two Blue-And-White Plates, 
 
 
 
 Chapter 5 Pg 32 
 Obviously For The Something-Hot That Was Cooking Over The Flame,  Two 
 Bits Of Bread-And-Butter Plates To Match; Two Glasses Of Milk; A Plate 
 Of Bread,  Another Of Butter; And By Way Of Dessert An Apple Cut In Half, 
 The Core Dug Out And The Hollow Filled With Sugar. He Took In The 
 Details Tenderly,  As If They Had Been A Word-Picture By Wells Or Shaw In 
 His Contemporary-Prose Class At College. They Seemed To Burn Themselves 
 Into His Memory. 
   
 "Go Over To My House And Ask My Wife To Give You My Battery!" Commanded 
 The Doctor In A Low Growl. 
   
 Courtland Was Off Again,  Glad Of Something To Do. He Carried The Memory 
 Of The Doctor's Grizzled Face Lying On The Little Bared Breast Of The 
 Child,  Listening For The Heart-Beats,  And The Beautiful Girl's Anguish 
 As She Stood Above Them. He Pushed Aside The Curious Throng That Had 
 Gathered Around The Door And Were Looking Up The Stairs,  Whispering 
 Dolefully And Shaking Heads: 
   
 "An' He Was So Purty,  And So Cheery,  Bless His Heart!" Wailed One Woman. 
 "He Always Had His Bit Of A Word An' A Smile!" 
   
 "Aw! Them Ottymobbeels!" He Heard Another Murmur. "Ridin' Along In 
 Their Glory! They'll Be A Day O' Reckonin' Fer Them Rich Folks What 
 Rides In 'Em! They'll Hev To Walk! They May Even Have To Lie Abed An' 
 Hev Their Wages Get Behind!" 
   
 The Whole Weight Of The Sorrow Of The World Seemed Suddenly Pressing 
 Upon Courtland's Heart. How Had He Been Thus Unexpectedly Taken Out Of 
 The Pleasant Monotony Of The University And Whirled Into This Vortex Of 
 Anguish! Why Had It Been? Was It Just Happen That He Should Have Been 
 The One To Have Gone To The Old Woman And Made Her Toast,  And Then Been 
 Called Upon To Pray,  Instead Of Tennelly Or Bill Ward Or Any Of The 
 Other Fellows? And After That Was It Again Just Coincidence That He 
 Should Have Happened To Stand At That Corner At That Particular Moment 
 And Been One To Participate In This Later Tragedy? Oh,  The Beautiful 
 Face Of The Suffering Girl! Fear And Sorrow And Suffering And Death 
 Everywhere! Wittemore Hurrying To His Dying Mother! The Old Woman Lying 
 On Her Bed Of Pain! But There Had Been Glory In That Dark Old Room When 
 He Left It,  The Glory Of A Presence! Ah! Where Was The Presence Now? How 
 Could _He_ Bear All This? The Christ! And Could He Not Change It If He 
 Would--Make The World A Happy Place Instead Of This Dark And Dreadful 
 Thing That It Was? For The First Time The Horror Of War Surged Over His 
 Soul In Its Blackness. Men Dying In The Trenches! Women Weeping At Home 
 For Them! Others Suffering And Bleeding To Death Out In The Open,  The 
 Cold Or The Storm! How Could God Let It All Be? His Wondering Soul Cried 
 Out,  "Lord,  If Thou Hadst Been Here!" 
   
 It Was The Old Question That Used To Come Up In The Class-Room,  Yet Now, 
 Strangely Enough,  He Began To Feel There Was An Answer To It Somewhere; 
 An Answer Wherewith He Would Be Satisfied When He Found It. 
   
 It Seemed An Eternity Of Thought Through Which He Passed As He Crossed 
 And Recrossed The Street And Was Back In The Tiny Room Where Life Waited 
 On Death. It Was Another Eternity While The Doctor Worked Again Over Th 
 
 
 
 Chapter 5 Pg 33 
 The Government Based Its Action Upon The Following Allegations,  Which 
 Appear To Have Been Substantially Correct: In October Arrangements Were 
 Made To Convoke A Secret Conference Of Delegates Of The Social Democratic 
 Organization To Plan For A Revolutionary Uprising. The Police Learned Of 
 The Plan,  And When At Last,  On November 17th,  The Conference Was Held At 
 Viborg,  Eight Miles From Petrograd--As The National Capital Was Now 
 Called--A Detachment Of Police Found Eleven Persons Assembled,  Including 
 Five Members Of The Imperial Duma,  Messrs. Petrovsky,  Badavev,  Mouranov, 
 Samoelov,  And Chagov. The Police Arrested Six Persons,  But Did Not Arrest 
 The Duma Members,  On Account Of Their Parliamentary Position. An Examining 
 Magistrate,  However,  Indicted The Whole Eleven Who Attended The Conference, 
 Under Article No. 102 Of The Penal Code,  And Issued Warrants For Their 
 Arrest. Among Those Arrested Was Kamanev,  One Of Lenine's Closest Friends, 
 Who Behaved So Badly At His Trial,  Manifesting So Much Cowardice,  That He 
 Was Censured By His Party. 
   
 At This Conference,  According To The Government,  Arrangements Were Made To 
 Circulate Among The Masses A Manifesto Which Declared That "From The 
 Viewpoint Of The Working Class And Of The Laboring Masses Of All The 
 Nations Of Russia,  The Defeat Of The Monarchy Of The Czar And Of Its Armies 
 Would Be Of Extremely Little Consequence." The Manifesto Urged The 
 Imperative Necessity Of _Carrying On On All Sides The Propaganda Of The 
 Social Revolution Among The Army And At The Theater Of The War,  And That 
 Weapons Should Be Directed Not Against Their Brothers,  The Hired Slaves Of 
 Other Countries,  But Against The Reactionary Bourgeois Governments_. The 
 Manifesto Went On,  According To The Government,  To Favor The Organization 
 Of A Similar Propaganda In All Languages,  Among All The Armies,  With The 
 Aim Of Creating Republics In Russia,  Poland,  Germany,  Austria,  And All 
 Other European Countries,  These To Be Federated Into A Republican United 
 Stares Of Europe. 
   
 The Declaration That The Defeat Of The Russian Armies Would Be "Of 
 Extremely Little Consequence" To The Workers Became The Key-Note Of The 
 Anti-War Agitation Of The Bolsheviki. Lenine And Zinoviev,  Still In Exile, 
 Adopted The View That The Defeat Of Russia Was _Actually Desirable_ From 
 The Point Of View Of The Russian Working Class. "We Are Russians,  And For 
 That Very Reason We Want Czarism To Be Defeated," Was The Cry.[3] In His 
 Paper,  The _Social Democrat_,  Published In Switzerland,  Lenine Advocated 
 Russian Defeat,  To Be Brought About Through Treachery And Revolt In The 
 Army,  As The Best Means Of Furthering Revolutionary Progress. The Majority 
 
 
 
 Chapter 5 Pg 34 
 Of The Bolshevik Faction Made Common Cause With The Extreme Left-Wing 
 Socialists Of The Socialist-Revolutionary Party,  Who Shared Their Views And 
 Became Known As "Porazhentsi"--That Is,  Advocates Of Defeat. Naturally,  The 
 Charge Was Made That They Were Pro-German,  And It Was Even Charged That 
 They Were In The Pay Of Germany. Possibly Some Of Them Were,  But It By No 
 Means Follows That Because They Desired Russia's Defeat They Were Therefore 
 Consciously Pro-German. They Were Not Pro-German,  But Anti-Czarists. They 
 Believed Quite Honestly,  Most Of Them,  That Russia's Defeat Was The Surest 
 And Quickest Way Of Bringing About The Revolution In Russia Which Would 
 Overthrow Czarism. In Many Respects Their Position Was Quite Like That Of 
 Those Irish Rebels Who Desired To See England Defeated,  Even Though It 
 Meant Germany's Triumph,  Not Because Of Any Love For Germany,  But Because 
 They Hated England And Believed That Her Defeat Would Be Ireland's 
 Opportunity. However Short-Sighted And Stupid Such A Policy May Be Judged 
 To Be,  It Is Quite Comprehensible And Should Not Be Misrepresented. It Is A 
 Remarkable Fact That The Bolsheviki,  While Claiming To Be The Most Radical 
 And Extreme Internationalists,  Were In Practice The Most Narrow 
 Nationalists. They Were Exactly As Narrow In Their Nationalism As The 
 Sinn-Feiners Of Ireland. They Wery Of Looking At The Matter; A Possibility That The 
 Wicked Old Reprobate Had Yet Something More To Learn Of Life Before He 
 Went Beyond Its Choices And Opportunities; A Conviction That If He Were 
 Called To Go He Had Rather Be The Little Child In His Purity Than The 
 Old Man In His Deviltry. 
   
 The Sudden Cutting Down Of This Lovely Child Had Startled And Shocked 
 Him. The Bereavement Of The Girl Cut Him To The Heart As If She Had 
 Belonged To Him. It Brought The Other World So Close. It Made What Had 
 Hitherto Seemed The Big Worth-While Things Of Life Look So Small And 
 Petty,  So Ephemeral! Had He Always Been Giving Himself Utterly To Things 
 That Did Not Count,  Or Was This A Perspective All Out Of Proportion,  A 
 Distorted Brain Again,  Through Nervous Strain And Over-Exertion? 
   
 He Came Presently To A Well-Known Undertaker's,  And,  Stepping In,  Felt 
 More Than Ever The Borderland-Sense. In This Silent House Of Sadness Men 
 Stepped Quietly,  Gravely,  Decorously,  And Served You With Courteous 
 Sympathy. What Was The Name Of The Man Who Rowed His Boat On The River 
 Styx? Yes! Charon! These Wise-Eyed Grave Men Who Continually Plied Their 
 Oars Between Two Worlds! How Did They Look On Life? Were They Hardened 
 To Their Task? Was Their Gentle Gravity All Acting? Did Earthly Things 
 Appeal To Them? How Could They Bear It All,  This Continual Settled 
 Sadness About The Place! The Awful Hush! The Tear-Stained Faces! The 
 Heavy Breath Of Flowers! Not All The Lofty Marble Arches,  And Beauty Of 
 Surroundings,  Not All The Soft Music Of Hidden Choirs And Distant Organ 
 Up In One Of The Halls Above Where A Service Was Even Then In Progress, 
 Could Take Away The Fact Of Death; The Settled,  Final Fact Of Death! One 
 Moment Here Upon The Curbstone,  Golden Hair Afloat,  Eyes Alight With 
 
 
 
 Chapter 5 Pg 35 
 Joyous Greeting,  Voice Of Laughter; The Next Gone,  Irrevocably Gone, 
 "And The Place Thereof Shall Know It No More," Where Had He Heard Those 
 Words? Strange,  Sad House Of Death! Strange,  Uncertain Life To Live. 
 Resurrection! Where Had He Caught That Word In Carven Letters Twined 
 Among Lilies Above The Marble Staircase? Resurrection! Yes,  There Would 
 Need To Be If There Was To Be Any Hope Ever In This World! 
   
 It Was A Strange Duty He Had To Perform,  Strange Indeed For A College 
 Boy To Whom Death Had Never Come Very Close Since He Had Been Old Enough 
 To Understand. It Came To Him To Wonder What The Fellows Would Say If 
 They Could See Him Here. He Felt Half A Grudge Toward Wittemore For 
 Having Let Him In For All This. Poor Wittemore! By This Time To-Morrow 
 Night Wittemore Might Be Doing This Same Service For His Own Mother! 
   
 Death! Death! Death! Everywhere! It Seemed As If Everybody Was Dying! 
   
 He Made Selections With A Memory Of The Girl's Beautiful,  Refined Face. 
 He Chose Simple Things And Everything All White. He Asked About Details 
 And Gave Directions So That Everything Would Move In An Orderly Manner, 
 With Nothing To Annoy. He Even Thought To Order Flowers,  Valley-Lilies, 
 And Some Bright Rosebuds,  Not Too Many To Make Her Feel Under 
 Obligation. He Took Out His Check-Book And Paid For The Whole Thing, 
 Arranging That The Girl Should Not Know How Much It All Really Cost,  And 
 That A Small Sum Might Be Paid By Her As She Was Able,  To Be Forwarded 
 By The Firm To Him; This To Make Her Feel Entirely Comfortable About It 
 All. 
   
 As He Went Out Into The Street Again A Great Sense Of Weariness Came 
 Over Him. He Had Lived--How Many Years Had He Lived!--In Experience 
 Since He Left The University At Half Past Five O'clock? How Little His 
 Past Life Looked To Him As He Surveyed It From The Height He Had Just 
 Climbed. Life! Life Was Not All Basket-Ball,  And Football,  And Dances, 
 And Fellowships,  And Frats. And Honors! Life Was Full Of Sorrow,  And 
 Bounded On Every Hand By Death! The Walk From Where He Was Up To The 
 University Looked Like An Impossibility. There Was A Store Up In The 
 Next Block Where He Was Known. He Could Get A Check Cashed And Ride. 
   
 He Found Himself Studying The Faces Of The People In The Car In A New 
 Light. Were They All Acquainted With Sorrow? Yes,  There Were More Or 
 Less Lines Of Hardship,  Or Anxiety,  Or Disappointment On All The Older 
 Faces. And The Younger Ones! Did All Their Bright Smiles And Eagerness 
 Have To Be Frozen On Their Lips By Grief Some Day? When You Came To 
 Think Of It Life Was A Terrible Thing! Take That Girl Now,  Miss 
 Brentwood--Miss R.B. Brentwood The Address Had Been. The Name Her 
 Brother Had Called Her Fitted Better,  "Bonnie." What Would Life Mean To 
 Her Now? 
   
 It Occurred To Him To Wonder If There Would Be Any Such Sorrow And 
 Emptiness Of Life For Any One If He Were Gone. The Fellows Would Feel 
 Badly,  Of Course. There Would Be Speeches And Resolutions,  A Lot Of 
 Black Drapery,  And All That Sort Of Thing In College,  But What Did That 
 Amount To? His Father? Oh Yes,  Of Course He Would Feel It Some,  But He 
 Had Been Separated From His Father For Years,  Except For Brief Visits In 
 Vacations. His Father Had Married A Young Wife And There Were Three 
 
 
 
 Chapter 5 Pg 36 
 Young Children. No,  His Father Would Not Miss Him Much! 
   
 He Swung Off The Car In Front Of The University And Entered The 
 Dormitory At Last,  Too Engrossed In His Strange New Thoughts To Remember 
 That He Had Had No Supper. 
   
 "Hello,  Court! Where The Deuce Have You Been? We've Looked Everywhere 
 For You. You Didn't Come To The Dining-Hall! What's Wrong With You? Come 
 In Here!" 
   
 It Was Tennelly Who Hauled Him Into Bill Ward's Room And Thumped Him 
 Into A Big Leather Study-Chair. 
   
 "Why,  Man,  You're All In! Give An Account Of Yourself!" He Said,  Tossing 
 His Hat Over To Bill Ward,  And Pulling Away At His Mackinaw. 
   
 "P'raps He's In Love!" Suggested Pat From The Couch Where He Was Puffing 
 Away At His Pipe. 
   
 "P'raps He's Flunked His Greek Exam.," Suggested Bill Ward,  With A Grin. 
   
 "He Looks As If He'd Seen A Ghost!" Said Tennelly,  Eying Him Critically. 
   
 "Cut It Out,  Boys," Said Courtland,  With A Weary Smile. "I've Seen 
 Enough. Wittemore's Called Home. His Mother's Dying. I Went An Errand 
 For Him Down In Some Of His Slums And On The Way Back I Just Saw A 
 Little Kid Get Killed. Pretty Little Kid,  Too,  With Long Curls!" 
   
 "_Good Night Nurse!_" Said Pat From His Couch. "Say,  That Is Going 
 Some!" 
   
 "Ferget It!" Ejaculated Bill Ward,  Coming To His Feet. "Had Your Supper 
 Yet,  Court?" 
   
 Courtland Shook His Head. 
   
 "Well,  Just You Sit Still There While I Run Down To The Pie-Shop And See 
 What I Can Get." 
   
 Bill Seized His Cap And Mackinaw And Went Roaring Off Down The Hall. 
 Courtland's Eyes Were Closed. He Hadn't Felt So Tired Since He Left The 
 Hospital. His Mind Was Still Grappling With The Questions That His Last 
 Two Hours Had Flung At Him To Be Answered. 
   
 Pat Sat Up And Put Away His Pipe. He Made Silent Motions To Tennelly, 
 And The Two Picked Up The Unresisting Courtland And Laid Him On The 
 Couch. Pat's Face Was Unusually Sober As He Gently Put A Pillow Under 
 His Friend's Head. Courtland Opened His Eyes And Smiled. 
   
 "Thanks,  Old Man," He Said,  And Gripped His Hand Understandingly. There 
 Was Something In Pat's Face He Had Never Noticed There Before. As He 
 Dropped His Eyelids Shut He Had An Odd Sense That Pat And Tennelly And 
 The Presence Were All Taking Care Of Him. A Sick Fancy Of Worn-Out 
 Nerves,  Of Course,  But Pleasant All The Same. 
   
 Down The Hall A Nasal Voice Twanged At The Telephone,  Shouting Each 
 Answer As Though To Make The Whole Dormitory Hear. Then Loud Steps,  A 
 Thump On The Door As It Was Flung Open: 
   
 "Court Here? A Girl On The 'Phone Wants You,  Court. Says Her Name Is 
 Miss Gila Dare." 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 6 Pg 37 
 The Messenger Had Imitated Gila Dare's Petulant Childish Accent To 
 Perfection. At Another Time The Three Young Men Would Have Shouted Over 
 It. Now They Looked At One Another In Silence. 
   
 "Sha'n't I Go And Get A Message For You,  Court?" Asked Tennelly. For 
 Courtland's Face Was Ashen Gray,  And The Memory Of It Lying In The 
 Hospital Was Too Recent For Him Not To Feel Anxious About His Friend. He 
 Had Only Been Permitted To Return To College So Quickly Under Strict 
 Orders Not To Overdo. 
   
 "No,  I Guess I'll Go," Said Courtland,  Indifferently,  Rising As He 
 Spoke. 
   
 They Listened Anxiously To His Tones As He Conversed Over The 'Phone. 
   
 "Hello!... Yes!... Yes!... Oh! Good Evening!... Yes.... Yes.... 
 No-O-O--It Won't Be Possible!... No,  I've Just Come In And I'm Pretty 
 Well 'All In.' I Have A Lot Of Studying Yet To Do To-Night. This Is 
 Exam. Week,  You Know.... No,  I'm Afraid Not To-Morrow Night Either.... 
 No,  There Wouldn't Be A Chance Till The End Of The Week,  Anyway.... Why, 
 Yes,  I Think I Could By That Time,  Perhaps--Friday Night? I'll Let You 
 Know.... Thank You. Good-By!" 
   
 The Listeners Looked From One To The Other Knowingly. This Was Not The 
 Tone Of One Who Had "Fallen" Very Far For A Girl. They Knew The Signs. 
 He Had Actually Been Indifferent! Gila Dare Had Not Conquered Him So 
 Easily As Bill Ward Had Thought She Would. And The Strange Thing About 
 It Was That There Was Something In The Atmosphere That Night That Made 
 Them Feel They Weren't So Very Sorry. Somehow Courtland Seemed Unusually 
 Close And Dear To Them Just Then. For The Moment They Seemed To Have 
 Perceived Something Fine And High In His Mood That Held Them In Awe. 
 
 
 
 Chapter 6 Pg 38 
 They Did Not "Kid" Him When He Came Back To Them,  As They Would 
 Ordinarily Have Done. They Received Him Gravely,  Talking Together About 
 The Examination On The Morrow,  As If They Had Scarcely Noticed His 
 Going. 
   
 Bill Ward Came Back Presently With His Arms Laden With Bundles. He 
 Looked Keenly At The Tired Face On The Couch,  But Whistled A Merry Tune 
 To Let On He Had Not Noticed Anything Amiss. 
   
 "Got A Great Spread This Time," He Declared,  Setting Forth His Spoils On 
 Two Chairs Alongside The Couch. "Hot Oyster Stew! Sit By,  Fellows! Cooky 
 Wrapped It Up In Newspapers To Keep It From Getting Cold. There's Bowls 
 And Spoons In The Basket. Nelly,  Get 'Em Out! Here,  Pat,  Take That 
 Bundle Out From Under My Arm. That's Celery And Crackers. Here's A Pail 
 Of Hot Coffee With Cream And Sugar All Mixed. Lookout,  Pat! That's 
 Jelly-Roll And Chocolate Eclairs! Don't Mash It,  You Chump! Why Didn't 
 You Come With Me?" 
   
 It Was Pleasant To Lie There In That Warm,  Comfortable Room With The 
 Familiar Sights All Around,  The Pennants,  The Pictures,  The Wild 
 Arrangements Of Photographs And Trophies,  And Hear The Fellows Talking 
 Of Homely Things; To Be Fed With Food That Made Him Begin To Feel Like 
 Himself Again; To Have Their Kindly Fellowship All About Him Like A 
 Protection. 
   
 They Were Grand Fellows,  Each One Of Them; Full Of Faults,  Too,  But True 
 At Heart. Life-Friends He Knew,  For There Was A Cord Binding Their Four 
 Hearts Together With A Little Tenderer Tie Than Bound Them To Any Of 
 The Other Fellows. They Had Been Together All The Four Years,  And If All 
 Went Well,  And Bill Ward Didn't Flunk Anything More,  They Would All Four 
 Go Out Into The World As Men Together At The End Of That Year. 
   
 He Lay Looking At Them Quietly As They Talked,  Telling Little Foolish 
 Jokes,  Laughing Immoderately,  Asking One Another Anxiously About A Tough 
 Question In The Exam. That Morning,  And What The Prospects Were For Good 
 Marks For Them All. It Was All So Familiar And Beloved! So Different 
 From Those Last Three Hours Amid Suffering And Sorrow! It Was All So 
 Natural And Happy,  As If There Were No Sorrow In The World. As If This 
 Life Would Never End! But He Hadn't Yet Got Over That Feeling Of The 
 Presence In The Room With Them,  Standing Somewhere Behind Pat And 
 Tennelly. He Liked To Feel The Consciousness Of It In The Back Of His 
 Mind. What Would The Fellows Say If He Should Try To Tell Them About It? 
 They Would Think He Was Crazy. He Had A Feeling That He Would Like To Be 
 The Means Of Making Them Understand. 
   
 He Told Them Gradually About Wittemore; Not As He Might Have Told Them 
 Directly After Seeing Him Off,  Nor Quite As He Had Expected To Tell 
 Them. It Was A Little More Full; It Gave Them A Little Kinder,  Keener 
 Insight Into A Character That They Had Hitherto Almost Entirely 
 Condemned And Ignored. They Did Not Laugh! It Was A Revelation To Them. 
 They Listened With Respect For The Student Who Had Gone To His Mother's 
 Dying Bed. They Had All Been Long Enough Away From Their Own Mothers To 
 Have Come To Feel The Worth Of A Mother Quite Touchingly. Moreover,  They 
 
 
 
 Chapter 6 Pg 39 
 Perceived That Courtland Had Seen More In Wittemore Than They Had Ever 
 Seen. He Had A Side,  It Appeared,  That Was Wholly Unselfish,  Almost 
 Heroic In A Way. They Had Never Suspected Him Of It Before. His Long, 
 Horse-Like Face,  With The Little Light China-Blue Eyes Always Anxious 
 And Startled,  Appeared To Their Imaginations With A New Appeal. When He 
 Returned They Would Be Kinder To Him. 
   
 "Poor Old Abner!" Said Tennelly,  Thoughtfully. "Who Would Have Thought 
 It! Carrying Medicine To An Old Bedridden Crone! And Was Going To Stick 
 To His Job Even When His Mother Was Dying! He's Got Some Stuff In Him, 
 After All,  If He Hasn't Much Sense!" 
   
 Courtland Was Led To Go On Talking About The Old Woman,  Picturing In A 
 Few Words The Room Where She Lay,  The Pitifully Few Comforts,  The Inch 
 Of Candle,  The Tea Without Sugar Or Milk,  The Butterless Toast! He Told 
 It Quite Simply,  Utterly Unaware,  That He Had Told How He Had Made The 
 Toast. They Listened Without Comment As To One Who Had Been Set Apart To 
 A Duty Undesirable But Greatly To Be Admired. They Listened As To One 
 Who Had Passed Through A Great Experience Like Being Shut Up In A Mine 
 For Days,  Or Passing Unharmed Through A Polar Expedition Or A Lonely 
 Desert Wandering. 
   
 Afterward He Spoke Again About The Child,  Telling Briefly How He Was 
 Killed. He Barely Mentioned The Sister,  And He Told Nothing Whatever Of 
 His Own Part In It All. They Looked At Him Curiously,  As If They Would 
 Read Between The Lines,  For They Saw He Was Deeply Stirred,  But They 
 Asked Nothing. Presently They All Fell To Studying,  Courtland With The 
 Rest,  For The Morrow's Work Was Important. 
   
 They Made Him Stay On The Couch And Swung The Light Around Where He 
 Could See. They Broke Into Song Or Jokes Now And Then As Was Their Wont, 
 But Over It All Was A Hush And A Quiet Sympathy That Each One Felt,  And 
 None More Deeply Than Courtland. There Had Never Been A Time During His 
 College Life When He Had Felt So Keenly And So Finely Bound To His 
 Companions As This Night; When He Went At Last To His Own Room Across 
 The Hall,  He Looked About On Its Comforts And Luxuries With A Kind Of 
 Wonder That He Had Been Selected For All This,  While That Poor Woman 
 Down In The Tenement Had To Live With Bare Walls And Not Even A Whole 
 Candle! His Pleasant Room Seemed So Satisfying! And There Was That Girl 
 Alone In Her Tiny Room With So Little About Her To Make Life Easy,  And 
 Her Beautiful Dead Lying Stricken Before Her Eyes! He Could Not Get Away 
 From The Thought Of Her When He Lay Down To Rest,  And In His Dreams Her 
 Face Of Sorrow Haunted Him. 
   
 It Was Not Until After The Examinations The Next Afternoon That He 
 Realized That He Was Going To Her Again; Had Been Going All The Time, 
 Indeed! Of Course He Had Been But A Passing Stranger,  But She Had No 
 One,  And He Could Not Let Her Be In Need Of A Friend. Perhaps--Why,  He 
 Surely _Had_ A Responsibility For Her When He Was The Only One Who Had 
 Happened By And There Was No One Else! 
   
 She Opened The Door At His Knock And He Was Startled By The Look Of Her 
 Face,  So Drawn And White,  With Great Dark Circles Under Her Eyes. She 
 Had Not Slept Nor Wept Since He Saw Her,  He Felt Sure. How Long Could 
 
 
 
 Chapter 6 Pg 40 
 Human Frame Endure Like That? The Strain Was Terrible For One So Young 
 And Frail. He Found Himself Longing To Take Her Away Somewhere Out Of It 
 All. Yet,  Of Course,  There Was Nothing He Could Do. 
   
 She Was Full Of Quiet Gratitude For What He Had Done. She Said She Knew 
 That Without His Kind Intercession She Would Have Had To Pay Far More. 
 She Had Been Through It Too Recently Before And Understood That Such 
 Things Were Expensive. He Rejoiced That She Judged Only By The Standards 
 Of A Small Country Place,  And Knew Not City Prices,  And Therefore Little 
 Suspected How Very Much He Had Done To Smooth Her Way. He Told Her Of 
 The Preacher He Had Secured That Afternoon By Telephone--A Plain,  Kindly 
 Man Who Had Been Recommended By The Undertaker. She Thanked Him Again, 
 Apathetically,  As If She Had Not The Heart To Feel Anything Keenly,  But 
 Was Grateful To Him As Could Be. 
   
 "Have You Had Anything To Eat To-Day?" He Asked,  Suddenly. 
   
 She Shook Her Head. "I Could Not Eat! It Would Choke Me!" 
   
 "But You Must Eat,  You Know," He Said,  Gently,  As If She Were A Little 
 Child. "You Cannot Bear All This. You Will Break Down." 
   
 "Oh,  What Does That Matter Now?" She Asked,  Pitifully,  With Her Hand 
 Fluttering To Her Heart Again And A Wave Of Anguish Passing Over Her 
 White Face. 
   
 "But We Must Live,  Mustn't We,  Until We Are Called To Come Away?" 
   
 He Asked The Question Shyly. He Did Not Understand Where The Thought Or 
 Words Came From. He Was Not Conscious Of Evolving Them From His Own 
 Mind. 
   
 She Looked At Him In Sad Acquiescence. "I Know," She Said,  Like A 
 Submissive Child; "And I'll Try,  Pretty Soon. But I Can't Just Yet. It 
 Would Choke Me!" 
   
 Even While They Were Talking A Door In The Front Of The Hall Opened,  And 
 An Untidy Person With Unkempt Hair Appeared,  Asking The Girl To Come 
 Into Her Room And Have A Bite. When She Shook Her Head The Woman Said: 
   
 "Well,  Then,  Child,  Go Out A Few Minutes And Get Something. You'll Not 
 Last The Night Through At This Rate! Go,  And I'll Stay Here Until You 
 Come Back." 
   
 Courtland Persuaded Her At Last To Come With Him Down To A Little 
 Restaurant Around The Corner And Have A Cup Of Tea--Just A Cup Of 
 Tea--And With A Weary Look,  As If She Thought It Was The Quickest Way To 
 Get Rid Of Their Kindness,  She Yielded. He Thought He Never Would 
 Forget The Look She Cast Behind Her At The Little,  White,  Sheet-Covered 
 Cot As She Passed Out The Door. 
   
 It Was An Odd Experience,  Taking This Stranger To Supper. He Had Met All 
 Sorts Of Girls During His Young Career And Had Many Different 
 Experiences,  But None Like This. Yet He Was So Filled With Sympathy And 
 
 
 
 Chapter 6 Pg 41 
 Sorrow For Her That It Was Not Embarrassing. She Did Not Seem Like An 
 Ordinary Girl. She Was Set Apart By Her Sorrow. He Ordered The Daintiest 
 And Most Attractive That The Plain Menu Of The Little Restaurant 
 Afforded,  But He Only Succeeded In Getting Her To Eat A Few Mouthfuls 
 And Drink A Cup Of Tea. Nevertheless It Did Her Good. He Could See A 
 Faint Color Coming Into Her Cheeks. He Spoke Of College And His 
 Examinations,  As If She Knew All About Him. He Thought It Might Give Her 
 A More Secure Feeling If She Knew He Was A Student At The University. 
 But She Took It All As A Matter That Concerned Her Not In The Least, 
 With That Air Of Aloofness Of Spirit That Showed Him He Was Not Touching 
 More Than The Surface Of Her Being. Her Real Self Was Just Bearing It To 
 Get Rid Of Him And Get Back To Her Sorrow Alone. 
   
 Before He Left Her He Was Moved To Tell Her How He Had Seen The Little 
 Child Coming Out To Greet Her. He Thought Perhaps She Had Not Heard 
 Those Last Joyous Words Of Greeting And Would Want To Know. 
   
 The Light Leaped Up In Her Face In A Vivid Flame For The First Time,  Her 
 Eyes Shone With The Tears That Sprang Mercifully Into Them,  And Her Lips 
 Trembled. She Put Out A Little Cold Hand And Touched His Coat-Sleeve: 
   
 "Oh,  I Thank You! That Is Precious," She Said,  And,  Turning Aside Her 
 Head,  She Wept. It Was A Relief To See The Strained Look Break And The 
 Healing Tears Flow. He Left Her Then,  But He Could Not Get Away From The 
 Thought Of Her All Night With Her Sorrow Alone. It Was As If He Had To 
 Bear It With Her Because There Was No One Else To Do So. 
   
 When He Left Her He Went And Looked Up The Minister With Whom He Had 
 Made Brief Arrangements Over The Telephone The Night Before. He Had To 
 Confess To Himself That His Real Object In Coming Had Been To Make Sure 
 The Man Was "Good Enough For The Job." 
   
 The Rev. John Burns Was Small,  Sandy,  Homely,  With Kind,  Twinkling 
 Red-Brown Eyes,  A Wide Mouth,  An Ugly Nose,  And Freckles; But He Had A 
 Smile That Was Cordiality Itself,  And A Great Big Paw That Gripped A 
 Real Welcome. 
   
 Courtland Explained That He Had Come About The Funeral. He Felt 
 Embarrassed Because There Really Wasn't Anything To Say. He Had Given 
 All Necessary Details Over The 'Phone,  But The Kind,  Attentive Eyes Were 
 Sympathetic,  And He Found Himself Telling The Story Of The Tragedy. He 
 Liked The Way The Minister Received It. It Was The Way A Minister Should 
 Be To People In Their Need. 
   
 "You Are A Relative?" Asked Burns As Courtland Got Up To Go. 
   
 "No." Then He Hesitated. For Some Reason He Could Not Bear To Say He Was 
 An Utter Stranger To The Lonely Girl. "No,  Only A Friend," He Finished. 
 "A--A--Kind Of Neighbor!" He Added,  Lamely,  Trying To Explain The 
 Situation To Himself. 
   
 "A Sort Of A Christ-Friend,  Perhaps?" The Kind,  Red-Brown Eyes Seemed To 
 Search Into His Soul And Understand. The Homely,  Freckled Face Lit With 
 A Rare Smile. 
 
 
 
 Chapter 6 Pg 42 
   
 Courtland Gave The Man A Keen,  Hungry Look. He Felt Strangely Drawn To 
 Him And A Quick Light Of Brotherhood Darted Into His Eyes. His Fingers 
 Answered The Friendly Grasp Of The Other As They Parted,  And He Went 
 Out Feeling That Somehow _There_ Was A Man That Was Different; A Man He 
 Would Like To Know Better And Study Carefully. That Man Must Have Had 
 Some Experience! He Must Know Christ! Had He Ever Felt The Presence? He 
 Wondered. He Would Like To Ask Him,  But Then How Would One Go About It 
 To Talk Of A Thing Like That? 
   
 He Threw Himself Into His Studies Again When He Got Back To The 
 University,  But In Spite Of Himself His Mind Kept Wandering Back To 
 Strange Questions. He Wished Wittemore Would Come Back And Say His 
 Mother Was Better! It Was Wittemore That Had Started All This Queer 
 Side-Track Of Philanthropy; That Had Sent Him Off To Make Toast For Old 
 Women And Manage Funerals For Strange Young Girls. If Wittemore Would 
 Get Back To His Classes And Plod Off To His Slums Every Day,  With His 
 Long Horse-Like Face And His Scared Little Apologetic Smile,  Why, 
 Perhaps His Own Mind Would Assume Its Normal Bent And Let Him Get At His 
 Work. And With That He Sat Down And Wrote A Letter To Wittemore,  Brief, 
 Sympathetic,  Inquiring,  Offering Any Help That Might Be Required. When 
 It Was Finished He Felt Better And Studied Half The Night. 
   
 He Knew The Next Morning As Soon As He Woke Up That He Would Have To Go 
 To That Funeral. He Hated Funerals,  And This Would Be A Terrible Ordeal, 
 He Was Sure. Such A Pitiful Little Funeral,  And He An Utter Stranger, 
 Too! But The Necessity Presented Itself Like A Command From An Unseen 
 Force,  And He Knew That It Was Required Of Him--That He Would Never Feel 
 Quite Satisfied With Himself If He Shirked It. 
   
 Fortunately His Examination Began At Eight O'clock. If He Worked Fast He 
 Could Get Done In Plenty Of Time,  For The Hour Of The Funeral Had Been 
 Set For Eleven O'clock. 
   
 Tennelly And Pat Stood And Gazed After Him Aghast When,  On Coming Out 
 Of The Class-Room Where He Had Taken His Examination,  He Declined Their 
 Suggestion That They All Go Down To The River Skating For An Hour And 
 Try To Get Their Blood Up After The Strain So They Could Study Better 
 After Lunch. 
   
 "I Can't! I'm Going To That Kid's Funeral!" He Said,  And Strode Up The 
 Stairs With His Arms Full Of Books. 
   
 "Good Night!" Said Pat,  In Dismay. 
   
 "Morbid!" Ejaculated Tennelly. "Say,  Pat,  I Don't Guess We Better Let 
 Him Go. He'll Come Home 'All In' Again." 
   
 But When They Found Bill Ward And Went Up To Try And Stop Courtland He 
 Had Departed By The Other Door And Was Half-Way Down The Campus. 
 
 
 
 Chapter 7 Pg 43 
 It Was All Very Neat And Beautiful In The Little,  Third-Story Back Room. 
 The Gas-Stove And Other Things Had Disappeared Behind The Calico 
 Curtain. Before It Stood The Small White Coffin,  With The Beautiful Boy 
 Lying As If He Were Asleep,  The Roses Strewn About Him,  And A Mass Of 
 Valley-Lilies At His Feet. The Girl,  White And Calm,  Sat Beside Him,  One 
 Hand Resting Across The Casket Protectingly. 
   
 Three Or Four Women From The House Had Brought In Chairs,  And Some Of 
 The Neighbors Had Slipped In Shyly,  Half In Sympathy,  Half In Curiosity. 
 The Minister Was Already There,  Talking In A Low Tone In The Hall With 
 The Undertaker. 
   
 The Girl Looked Up When Courtland Entered And Thanked Him For The 
 Flowers With Her Eyes. The Women Huddled In The Back Of The Room Watched 
 Him Curiously And Let No Flicker Of An Eyelash Pass Without Notice. They 
 Were Like Hungry Birds Ready To Pounce On Any Scrap Of Sentiment Or 
 Suspicion That Might Be Dropped In Their Sight. The Doctor Came Stolidly 
 In And Went And Stood Beside The Coffin,  Looking Down For A Minute As If 
 He Were Burning Remedial Incense In His Soul,  And Then Turned Away With 
 The Frank Tears Running Down His Tired,  Honest Face. He Sat Down Beside 
 Courtland. The Stillness And The Strangeness In The Bare Room Were 
 Awful. It Was Only Bearable To Look Toward The Peace In The Small, 
 White,  Dead Face; For The Calm On The Face Of The Sister Cut One To The 
 Heart. 
   
 The Minister And The Undertaker Stepped Into The Room,  And Then It 
 Seemed To Courtland As If One Other Entered Also. He Did Not Look Up To 
 See. He Merely Had That Sense Of Another. It Stayed With Him And 
 Relieved The Tension In The Room. 
   
 Then The Voice Of The Minister,  Clear,  Gentle,  Ringing,  Triumphant, 
 Stole Through The Room,  And Out Into The Hall,  Even Down Through The 
 Landings,  Where Were Huddled Some Of The Neighbors Come To Listen: 
   
 "And I Heard A Voice From Heaven Saying Unto Me: Write--Blessed Are The 
 Dead Which Die In The Lord From Henceforth ... But I Would Not Have You 
 To Be Ignorant,  Brethren,  Concerning Them Which Are Asleep,  That Ye 
 Sorrow Not,  Even As Others Which Have No Hope. For If We Believe That 
 Jesus Died And Rose Again,  Even So Them Also Which Sleep In Jesus Will 
 God Bring With Him.... For The Lord Himself Shall Descend From Heaven 
 With A Shout,  With The Voice Of The Archangel And With The Trump Of God: 
 And The Dead In Christ Shall Rise First. Then We Which Are Alive And 
 
 
 
 Chapter 7 Pg 44 
 Remain Shall Be Caught Up Together With Them In The Clouds,  To Meet The 
 Lord In The Air; And So Shall We Ever Be With The Lord. Wherefore 
 Comfort One Another With These Words." 
   
 Courtland Listened Attentively. The Words Were Utterly New To Him. If He 
 Had Heard Them Before On The Few Occasions When He Had Perforce Attended 
 Funerals,  They Had Never Entered Into His Consciousness. They Seemed 
 Almost Uncannily To Answer The Desolating Questions Of His Heart. He 
 Listened With Painful Attention. Most Remarkable Statements! 
   
 "But Now Is Christ Risen From The Dead And Become The First Fruits Of 
 Them That Slept!" 
   
 He Glanced Instinctively Around Where It Seemed That The Presence Had 
 Entered. He Could Not Get Away From The Feeling That He Stood Just To 
 The Left Of The Minister There,  With Bowed Head,  Like A Great One Whose 
 Errand And Presence There Were About To Be Explained. It Was As If He 
 Had Come To Take The Little Child Away With Him. Courtland Remembered 
 The Girl's Prayer The Night The Child Died: "Go With Little Aleck And 
 See That He Is Not Afraid Till He Gets Safe Home." He Glanced Up At Her 
 Calm,  Tearless Face. She Was Drinking In The Words. They Seemed To Give 
 Strength Under Her Pitiless Sorrow. 
   
 "The Last Enemy That Shall Be Destroyed Is Death!" 
   
 Courtland Heard The Words With A Shock Of Relief. Here Had He Been Under 
 The Depression Of Death--Death Everywhere And Always! Threatening Every 
 Life And Every Project Of Earth! And Now This Confident Sentence Looking 
 Toward A Time When Death Should Be No More! It Came As Something Utterly 
 New And Original That There Would Be A Time When No One Should,  Ever 
 Fear Death Again Because Death Would Be Put Out Of Existence! He Had To 
 Look At It And Face It As Something To Be Recognized And Thought Out,  A 
 Thing That Was Presenting Itself For Him To Believe; As If The Christ 
 Himself Were Having It Read Just For Him Alone To Hear; As If Those 
 Huddled Curious Women And The Tearful Doctor,  And The Calm-Faced Girl 
 Were Not There At All,  Only Christ And The Little Dead Child Waiting To 
 Walk Into Another,  Realer Life,  And Courtland,  There On The Threshold Of 
 Another World To Learn A Great Truth. 
   
 "But Some Will Say,  How Are The Dead Raised Up? And With What Body Do 
 They Come?" 
   
 Courtland Looked Up,  Startled. The Very Thought That Was Dawning In His 
 Mind! The Child,  Presently To Lie Under The Ground And Return To Dust! 
 How Could There Be A Resurrection Of That Little Body After Years, 
 Perhaps? How Could There Be Hope For That Wide-Eyed Sister With The 
 Sorrowful Soul? 
   
 "Thou Fool,  That Which Thou Sowest,  Thou Sowest Not That Body That Shall 
 Be,  But Bare Grain,  It May Chance Of Wheat,  Or Of Some Other Grain." 
   
 He Listened Through The Wonderful Nature-Picture,  Dimly Understanding 
 The Reasoning; On To The Words: 
 
 
 
 Chapter 7 Pg 45 
   
 "So Also Is The Resurrection Of The Dead. It Is Sown In Corruption,  It 
 Is Raised In Incorruption; It Is Sown In Dishonor,  It Is Raised In 
 Glory; It Is Sown In Weakness,  It Is Raised In Power; It Is Sown A 
 Natural Body,  It Is Raised A Spiritual Body." 
   
 He Looked At The Child Lying There Among The Lilies,  Those Spirituelle 
 Blossoms So Ethereal And Perfect That They Almost Seem To Have A Soul. 
 Was That The Thought,  Then? The Little Child Laid Under The Earth Like 
 The Bulb Of The Lily,  To See Corruption And Decay,  Would Come Forth, 
 Even As The Spirit Of The Lilies Came Up Out Of The Darkness And Mold 
 And Decay Of Their Tomb Under-Ground,  And Burst Into The Glory Of Their 
 Beautiful Blossoms,  The Perfection Of What The Ugly Brown Bulb Was Meant 
 To Be. All The Possibilities Come To Perfection! No Accident Or Stain Of 
 Sin To Mar The Glorified Character! A Perfect Soul In A Perfect, 
 Glorified Body! 
   
 The Wonder Of The Thought Swelled Within Him,  And Sent A Thrill Through 
 Him With The Minister's Voice As He Read: 
   
 "So When This Corruptible Shall Have Put On Incorruption,  And This 
 Mortal Shall Have Put On Immortality,  Then Shall Be Brought To Pass The 
 Saying That Is Written: Death Is Swallowed Up In Victory. O Death Where 
 Is Thy Sting? O Grave,  Where Is Thy Victory? Thanks Be To God,  Which 
 Giveth Us The Victory Through Our Lord Jesus Christ!" 
   
 If Courtland Had Been Asked Before He Came There Whether He Believed In 
 A Resurrection He Might Have Given A Doubtful Answer. During The Four 
 Years Of His College Life He Had Passed Through Various Stages Of 
 Unbelief Along With A Good Many Of His Fellow-Students. With Them He Had 
 Made Out A Sort Of Philosophy Of Life Which He Supposed He Believed. It 
 Was Founded Partly Upon What He _Wanted_ To Believe And Partly Upon What 
 He Could _Not_ Believe,  Because He Had Never Been Able To Reason It Out. 
 Up To This Time Even His Experience With The Presence Had Not Touched 
 This Philosophy Of His Which He Had Constructed Like A Fancy Scaffolding 
 Inside Of Which He Expected To Fashion His Life. The Presence And His 
 Partial Surrender To Its Influence Had Been A Matter Of The Heart,  And 
 Until Now It Had Not Occurred To Him That His Allegiance To The Christ 
 Was Incompatible With His Former Philosophy. The Doctrine Of The 
 Resurrection Suddenly Stood Before Him As Something That Must Be 
 Accepted Along With The Christ,  Or The Christ Was Not The Christ! Christ 
 _Was_ The Resurrection If He Was At All! Christ _Had_ To Be That,  _Had_ 
 To Have Conquered Death,  Or He Would Not Have Been The Christ; He Would 
 Not Have Been God Humanized For The Understanding Of Men Unless He Could 
 Do God-Like Things. He Was Not God If He Could Not Conquer Death. He 
 Would Not Be A Man's Christ If He Could Not Come To Man In His Darkest 
 Hour And Conquer His Greatest Enemy; Put Himself Up Against Death And 
 Come Out Victorious! 
   
 A Great Fact Had Been Revealed To Courtland: There Was A Resurrection Of 
 The Dead,  And Christ Was The Hope Of That Resurrection! It Was As If He 
 Had Just Met Christ Face To Face And Heard Him Say So; Had It All 
 Explained To Him Fully And Satisfactorily. He Doubted If He Could Tell 
 The Professor In The Biblical Literature Class How,  Because Perhaps _He_ 
 
 
 
 Chapter 7 Pg 46 
 Hadn't Seen The Christ That Way; But Others Understood! That White, 
 Strained Face Of The Girl Was Not Hopeless. There Was The Light Of A 
 Great Hope In Her Eyes; They Could See Afar Off Over The Loneliness Of 
 The Yed By Varying The Combinations And Proportions Of These 
 Fifty. We Have Seen How Quickly Elements Formerly Known Only To 
 Chemists--And To Some Of Them Known Only By Name--Have Become 
 Indispensable In Our Daily Life. Any One Of Those Still Unutilized May 
 Be Found To Have Peculiar Properties That Fit It For Filling A Long 
 Unfelt Want In Modern Civilization. 
   
 Who,  For Instance,  Will Find A Use For Gallium,  The Metal Of France? It 
 Was Described In 1869 By Mendeleef In Advance Of Its Advent And Has Been 
 Known In Person Since 1875,  But Has Not Yet Been Set To Work. It Is 
 Such A Remarkable Metal That It Must Be Good For Something. If You Saw 
 It In A Museum Case On A Cold Day You Might Take It To Be A Piece Of 
 Aluminum,  But If The Curator Let You Hold It In Your Hand--Which He 
 Won't--It Would Melt And Run Over The Floor Like Mercury. The Melting 
 Point Is 87 Deg. Fahr. It Might Be Used In Thermometers For Measuring 
 Temperatures Above The Boiling Point Of Mercury Were It Not For The 
 Peculiar Fact That Gallium Wets Glass So It Sticks To The Side Of The 
 Tube Instead Of Forming A Clear Convex Curve On Top Like Mercury. 
   
 Then There Is Columbium,  The American Metal. It Is Strange That An 
 Element Named After Columbia Should Prove So Impractical. Columbium Is A 
 Metal Closely Resembling Tantalum And Tantalum Found A Use As Electric 
 Light Filaments. A Columbium Lamp Should Appeal To Our Patriotism. 
   
 The So-Called "Rare Elements" Are Really Abundant Enough Considering The 
 Earth's Crust As A Whole,  Though They Are So Thinly Scattered That They 
 Are Usually Overlooked And Hard To Extract. But Whenever One Of Them Is 
 Found Valuable It Is Soon Found Available. A Systematic Search Generally 
 Reveals It Somewhere In Sufficient Quantity To Be Worked. Who,  Then, 
 Will Be The First To Discover A Use For Indium,  Germanium,  Terbium, 
 Thulium,  Lanthanum,  Neodymium,  Scandium,  Samarium And Others As Unknown 
 To Us As Tungsten Was To Our Fathers? 
   
 As Evidence Of The Statement That It Does Not Matter How Rare An Element 
 May Be It Will Come Into Common Use If It Is Found To Be Commonly 
 Useful,  We May Refer To Radium. A Good Rich Specimen Of Radium Ore, 
 Pitchblende,  May Contain As Much,  As One Part In 4,000,000. Madame 
 Curie,  The Brilliant Polish Parisian,  Had To Work For Years Before She 
 Could Prove To The World That Such An Element Existed And For Years 
 Afterwards Before She Could Get The Metal Out. Yet Now We Can All Afford 
 A Bit Of Radium To Light Up Our Watch Dials In The Dark. The Amount 
 Needed For This Is Infinitesimal. If It Were More It Would Scorch Our 
 Skins,  For Radium Is An Element In Eruption. The Atom Throws Off 
 Corpuscles At Intervals As A Roman Candle Throws Off Blazing Balls. Some 
 Of These Particles,  The Alpha Rays,  Are Atoms Of Another Element, 
 Helium,  Charged With Positive Electricity And Are Ejected With A 
 Velocity Of 18,000 Miles A Second. Some Of Them,  The Beta Rays,  Are 
 Negative Electrons,  Only About One Seven-Thousandth The Size Of The 
 Others,  But Are Ejected With Almost The Speed Of Light,  186,000 Miles A 
 Second. If One Of The Alpha Projectiles Strikes A Slice Of Zinc Sulfide 
 
 
 
 Chapter 7 Pg 47 
 It Makes A Splash Of Light Big Enough To Be Seen With A Microscope,  So 
 We Can Now Follow The Flight Of A Single Atom. The Luminous Watch Dials 
 Consist Of A Coating Of Zinc Sulfide Under Continual Bombardment By The 
 Radium Projectiles. Sir William Crookes Invented This Radium Light 
 Apparatus And Called It A "Spinthariscope," Which Is Greek For 
 "Spark-Seer." 
   
 Evidently If Radium Is So Wasteful Of Its Substance It Cannot Last 
 Forever Nor Could It Have Forever Existed. The Elements Then Ate Not 
 Necessarily Eternal And Immutable,  As Used To Be Supposed. They Have A 
 Natural Length Of Life; They Are Born And Die And Propagate,  At Least 
 Some Of Them Do. Radium,  For Instance,  Is The Offspring Of Ionium, 
 Which Is The Great-Great-Grandson Of Uranium,  The Heaviest Of Known 
 Elements. Putting This Chemical Genealogy Into Biblical Language We 
 Might Say: Uranium Lived 5,000,000,000 Years And Begot Uranium X1,  Whietween Her Set Lips. He Was 
 Relieved When At Last The Carriage Stopped Again And He Recognized The 
 Stone Buildings Of One Of The City's Great Hospitals. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 8 Pg 48 
   
 When Courtland Got Back To The University The Afternoon Examination Had 
 Been In Progress Almost Half An Hour. With A Brief Explanation To The 
 Professor,  He Settled To His Belated Work Regardless Of Bill Ward's 
 Anxious Glances From The Back Of The Room And Pat's Lifted Eyebrows From 
 The Other Side. He Knew He Had Yet To Meet Those Three Beloved 
 Antagonists. He Seemed To Have Progressed Through Eons Of Experience 
 Since He Talked With Them Last Night. The Intricate Questions Of The 
 Examination On Political Science Over Which He Was Trying Faithfully To 
 Work Seemed Paltry Beside The Great Facts Of Life And Death. 
   
 He Had Remained At The Hospital Until The Girl Came Out Of Her Long 
 Swoon And The Doctor Said She Was Better,  But The Thought Of Her White 
 Face Was Continually Before Him. When He Closed His Eyes For A Moment To 
 Think How To Phrase Some Answer In His Paper He Would See That Still, 
 Beautiful Face As It Lay On His Shoulder In The Carriage. It Had Filled 
 Him With Awe To Think That He,  A Stranger,  Was Her Only Friend In That 
 Great City,  And She Might Be Dying! Somehow He Could Not Cast Her Off As 
 A Common Stranger. 
   
 He Had Arranged That She Should Be Placed In A Small Private Room At A 
 Moderate Cost,  And Paid For A Week In Advance. The Cost Was A Mere 
 
 
 
 Chapter 8 Pg 49 
 Trifle To Courtland. The New Overcoat He Had Meant To Buy This Week 
 Would More Than Cover The Cost. Besides,  If He Needed More Than His 
 Ample Allowance His Father Was Always Quite Ready To Advance What He 
 Wanted. But The Strange Thing About All This Was That,  Having Paid To 
 Put The Girl Where She Would Be Perfectly Comfortable And Be Well Taken 
 Care Of,  He Could Not Cast Her Off And Forget Her. His Responsibility 
 Seemed To Be Doubled With Everything He Did For Her. Between The 
 Problems Of Deep State Perplexities And Intrigues Was Ever The 
 Perplexity About That Girl And How She Was Going To Live All Alone With 
 Her Tragedy--Or Tragedies--For It Was Apparent From The Little Hints She 
 Had Dropped That The Death Of The Small Brother Was Only The Climax Of 
 Quite A Series Of Sorrows That Had Come To Her Young Life. And Yet She, 
 With All That Sorrow Compassing Her About,  Could Still Believe In The 
 Christ And Call Upon Him In Her Trouble! There Was A Kind Of Triumphant 
 Feeling In His Heart When He Reached That Conclusion. 
   
 He Lay On The Couch In Tennelly's Room That Night After Supper And Tried 
 To Think It Out,  While The Other Three Clattered Away About Their Marks 
 And Held An Indignation Meeting Over The Way Pat Was Getting 
 Black-Listed By All The Professors Just When He Was Trying So Hard. He 
 Didn't Know The Fellows Were Keeping It Up To Get His Mind Away From The 
 Funeral. He Was Thinking About That Girl. 
   
 The Doctor Had Told Him That She Was Very Much Run Down. It Looked As If 
 The Process Had Been Going On For Some Time. Her Heart Action Was Not 
 All It Should Be,  And There Were Symptoms Of Lack Of Nutrition. What She 
 Needed Was Rest,  Utter Rest. Sleep If Possible Most Of The Time For At 
 Least A Week,  With,  Careful Feeding Every Two Or Three Hours,  And After 
 That A Quiet,  Cheerful Place With Plenty Of Fresh Air And Sunshine And 
 More Sleep; No Anxiety,  And Nothing To Call On The Exhausted Energies 
 For Action Or Hurry. 
   
 Now How Was A State Of Things Like That To Be Brought About For A Person 
 Who Had No Home,  No Friends,  No Money,  And No Time To Lie Idle? 
 Moreover,  How Could There Be Any Cheerful Spot In The Wide World For A 
 Little Girl Who Had Passed Through The Fire As She Had Done? 
   
 Presently He Went Out To The Drug-Store And Telephoned To The Hospital. 
 They Said She Had Had Only One More Slight Turn Of Unconsciousness,  But 
 Had Rallied From It Quickly And Was Resting Quietly Now. They Hoped She 
 Would Have A Good Night. 
   
 Then He Went Back To His Room And Thought About Her Some More. He Had An 
 Important English Examination The Next Day,  One In Which He Especially 
 Wanted To Do Well; Yet Try As He Would To Concentrate On Wells And Shaw, 
 That Girl And What Was Going To Become Of Her Would Get In Between Him 
 And His Book. 
   
 It Was After Ten O'clock When He Sauntered Down The Hall And Stood In 
 Stephen Marshall's Room For A Few Minutes,  As He Was Getting The Habit 
 Of Doing Every Night. The Peace Of It And The Uplift That That Room 
 Always Gave Him Were Soothing To His Soul. If He Had Known A Little More 
 About The Christ To Whose Allegiance He Had Declared Himself He Might 
 Have Knelt And Asked For Guidance; But As Yet He Had Not So Much As 
 
 
 
 Chapter 8 Pg 50 
 Heard Of A Promise To The Man Who "Abides," And "Asks What He Will." 
 Nevertheless,  When He Entered That Room His Mind Took On The Attitude Of 
 Prayer And He Felt That Somehow The Presence Got Close To Him,  So That 
 Questions That Had Perplexed Him Were Made Clear. 
   
 As He Stood That Night Looking About The Plain Walls,  His Eyes Fell Upon 
 That Picture Of Stephen Marshall's Mother. A Mother! Ah! If There Were A 
 Mother Somewhere To Whom That Girl Could Go! Some One Who Would 
 Understand Her; Be Gentle And Tender With Her; Love Her,  As He Should 
 Think A Real Mother Would Do--What A Difference That Would Make! 
   
 He Began To Think Over All The Women He Knew--All The Mothers. There 
 Were Not So Many Of Them. Some Of The Professors' Wives Who Had Sons And 
 Daughters Of Their Own? Well,  They Might Be All Well Enough For Their 
 Own Sons And Daughters,  But There Wasn't One Who Seemed Likely To Want 
 To Behave In A Very Motherly Way To A Stranger Like His Waif Of A Girl. 
 They Were Nice To The Students,  Polite And Kind To The Extent Of One Tea 
 Or Reception Apiece A Year,  But That Was About The Limit. 
   
 Well,  There Was Tennelly's Mother! Dignified,  White-Haired,  Beautiful, 
 Dominant In Her Home And Clubs,  Charming To Her Guests; But--He Could 
 Just Fancy How She Would Raise Her Lorgnette And Look "Bonnie" Brentwood 
 Over. There Would Be No Room In That Grand House For A Girl Like Bonnie. 
 Bonnie! How The Name Suited Her! He Had A Strange Protective Feeling 
 About That Girl,  Not As If She Were Like The Other Girls He Knew; 
 Perhaps It Was A Sort Of A "Christ-Brother" Feeling,  As The Minister Had 
 Suggested. But To Go On With The List Of Mothers--Wasn't There One 
 Anywhere To Whom He Could Appeal? Gila's Mother? Pah! That Painted, 
 Purple Image Of A Mother! Her Own Daughter Needed To Find A Real Mother 
 Somewhere. She Couldn't Mother A Stranger! Mothers! Why Weren't There 
 Enough Real Ones To Go Around? If He Had Only Had A Mother,  A Real One, 
 Himself,  Who Had Lived,  She Would Have Been One To Whom He Could Have 
 Told Bonnie's Story,  And She Would Have Understood! 
   
 He Looked Into The Pictured Eyes On The Wall And An Idea Came To Him. It 
 Was Like An Answer To Prayer. Stephen Marshall's Mother! Why Hadn't He 
 Thought Of Her Before? She Was That Kind Of A Mother Of Course,  Or 
 Stephen Marshall Would Not Have Been The Man He Was! If The Bonnie Girl 
 Could Only Get To Her For A Little While! But Would She Take Her? Would 
 She Understand? Or Might She Be Too Overcome With Her Own Loss To Have 
 Been Able To Rally To Life Again? He Looked Into The Strong Motherly 
 Face And Was Sure _Not_. 
   
 He Would Write To Her. He Would Put It To The Test Whether There Was A 
 Mother In The World Or Not. He Went Back To His Room,  And Wrote Her A 
 Long Letter,  Red-Hot From The Depths Of His Heart; A Letter Such As He 
 Might Have Written To His Own Mother If He Had Ever Known Her,  But Such 
 As Certainly He Had Never Written To Any Woman Before. He Wrote: 
   
      Dear Mother Of Stephen Marshall: 
   
      I Know You Are A Real Mother Because Stephen Was What He 
      Was. And Now I Am Going To Let You Prove It By Coming To You 
      With Something That Needs A Mother's Help. 
 
 
 
 Chapter 8 Pg 51 
      There Is A Little Girl--I Should Think She Must Be About 
      Nineteen Or Twenty Years Old--Lying In The Hospital,  Worn 
      Out With Hard Work And Sorrow. She Has Recently Lost Her 
      Father And Mother,  And Had Brought Her Little Five-Year-Old 
      Brother To The City A Couple Of Weeks Ago. They Were Living 
      In A Very Small Room,  Boarding Themselves,  She Working All 
      Day Somewhere Down-Town. Two Days Ago,  As She Was Coming 
      Home In The Trolley,  Her Little Brother,  Crossing The Street 
      To Meet Her,  Was Knocked Down And Killed By A Passing 
      Automobile. We Buried Him To-Day,  And The Girl Fainted Dead 
      Away On The Way Back From The Cemetery And Only Recovered 
      Consciousness When We Got Her To The Hospital. The Doctor 
      Says She Has Exhausted Her Vitality And Needs To Sleep For A 
      Week And Be Fed Up; And Then She Ought To Go To Some 
      Cheerful Place Where She Can Just Rest For A While And Have 
      Fresh Air And Sunshine And Good,  Plain,  Nourishing Food. 
   
      Now She Hasn't A Friend In The City. I Know From The Few 
      Little Things She Has Told Me That There Isn't Any One In 
      The World She Will Feel Free To Turn To. She Isn't The Kind 
      Of Girl Who Will Accept Charity. She's Refined,  Reserved, 
      Independent,  And All That,  You Know. There's Another Thing, 
      Too--She Prays To Your Stephen's Christ--That's Why I Dared 
      Write To You About It. 
   
      You See,  I'm An Entire Stranger To Her. I Just Happened 
      Along When The Kid Was Killed And Had To Stick Around And 
      Help; That's How I Came To Know. Of Course She Hasn't Any 
      Idea Of All This,  And I Haven't Any Real Business With It, 
      But I Can't See Leaving Her In A Hole This Way; And There's 
      No One Else To Do Anything. 
   
      You Wonder Why I Didn't Find A Mother Nearer By,  But I 
      Haven't Any Living Of My Own,  Except A Stepmother,  Who 
      Wouldn't Understand,  And All The Other Mothers I Know 
      Wouldn't Qualify For The Job Any Better. I've Been Looking 
      At Your Picture And I Think You Would. 
   
      What I Thought Of Is This (If It Doesn't Strike You That Way 
      Maybe You Can Think Of Some Other Way): I'm Pretty Well 
      Fixed For Money,  And I've Got A Lump That I've Been 
      Intending To Use For A New Automobile; But My Old Car Is 
      Plenty Good Enough For Another Year,  And I'd Like To Pay 
      That Girl's Board Awhile Till She Gets Rested And Strong And 
      Sort Of Cheered Up. I Thought Perhaps You'd See Your Way 
      Clear To Write A Letter And Say You'd Like Her To Visit 
      You--You're Lonesome Or Something. I Don't Know How A Real 
      Mother Would Fix That Up,  But I Guess You Do. 
   
      Of Course The Girl Mustn't Know I Have A Thing To Do With It 
      Except That I Told You About Her. She'd Be Up In The Air In 
      A Minute. She Wouldn't Stand For Me Doing Anything For Her. 
      She's That Kind. 
 
 
 
 Chapter 8 Pg 52 
      I'm Sending A Check Of Two Hundred Dollars Right Now Because 
      I Thought,  In Case You See A Way To Take Up With My 
      Suggestion,  You Might Send Her Money Enough For The Journey. 
      I Don't Believe She's Got Any. We Can Fix It Up About The 
      Board Any Way You Say. Don't Hesitate To Tell Me Just How 
      Much It Is Worth. I Don't Need The Money For Anything. But 
      Whatever's Done Has Got To Be Done Mighty Quick Or She'll Go 
      Back To Work Again,  And She Won't Last Three Days If She 
      Does. She Looks As If A Breath Would Blow Her Away. I'm 
      Sending This Special Delivery To Hurry Things. Her Address 
      Is Miss R.B. Brentwood,  Good Samaritan Hospital. The Kid 
      Called Her "Bonnie." I Don't Know What Her Whole Name Is. 
   
      So Now You Have The Whole Story,  And It's Up To You To 
      Decide. Maybe You Think I've Got A Lot Of Crust To Propose 
      This,  And Maybe You Won't See It This Way,  But I've Had The 
      Nerve Because Stephen Marshall's Life And Stephen Marshall's 
      Death Have Made Me Believe In Stephen Marshall's Christ And 
      Stephen Marshall's Mother. 
   
                            I Am,  Very Respectfully, 
                                               Paul Courtland. 
   
   
   
   
 He Mailed The Letter That Night And Then Studied Hard Till Three O'clock 
 In The Morning. 
   
 The Next Morning's Mail Brought Him A Dainty Little Note From Gila's 
 Mother,  Inviting Him To A Quiet Family Dinner With Them On Friday 
 Evening. He Frowned When He Read It. He Didn't Care For The Large, 
 Painted Person,  But Perhaps There Was More Good In Her Than He Knew. He 
 Would Have To Go And Find Out. It Might Even Be That She Would Be A Help 
 In Case Stephen Marshall's Mother Did Not Pan Out. 
 
 
 
 Chapter 9 Pg 53 
 Mother Marshall Stood By The Kitchen Window,  With Her Cheek Against A 
 Boy's Old Soft Felt Hat,  And She Looked Out Into The Gathering Dusk For 
 Father. The Hat Was So Old And Worn That Its Original Shape And Color 
 
 
 
 Chapter 9 Pg 54 
 Were Scarcely Distinguishable,  And There Was One Spot Where Mother 
 Marshall's Tears Had Washed Some Of The Grime Away Into Deeper Stains 
 About It. It Was Only On Days When Father Was Off To Town On Errands 
 That She Allowed Herself The Momentary Weakness Of Tears. 
   
 So She Had Stood In Former Years Looking Out Into The Dusk For Her Son 
 To Come Whistling Home From School. So She Had Stood The Day The Awful 
 News Of His Fiery Death Had Come,  While Father Sat In His Rush-Bottomed 
 Chair And Groaned. She Had Laid Her Cheek Against That Old Felt Hat And 
 Comforted Herself With The Thought Of Her Boy,  Her Splendid Boy,  Who Had 
 Lived His Short Life So Intensely And Wonderfully. When She Felt That 
 Old Scratchy Felt Against Her Cheek It Somehow Brought Back The Memory 
 Of His Strong Young Shoulder,  Where She Used To Lay Her Head Sometimes 
 When She Felt Tired And He Would Fold Her In His Arms And Brush Her 
 Forehead With His Lips And Pat Her Shoulder. The Neighbors Sometimes 
 Wondered Why She Kept That Old Felt Hat Hanging There,  Just As When 
 Stephen Was Alive Among Them,  But Mother Marshall Never Said Anything 
 About It; She Just Kept It There,  And It Comforted Her To Feel It; One 
 Of Those Little Homely,  Tangible Things That Our Poor Souls Have To 
 Tether To Sometimes When We Lose The Vision And Get Faint-Hearted. 
 Mother Marshall Wasn't Morbid One Bit. She Always Looked On The Bright 
 Side Of Everything; And She Had Had Much Joy In Her Son As He Was 
 Growing Up. She Had Seen Him Strong Of Body,  Strong Of Soul,  Keen Of 
 Mind. He Had Won The Scholarship Of The Whole Northwest To The Big 
 Eastern University. It Had Been Hard To Pack Him Up And Have Him Go Away 
 So Far,  Where She Couldn't Hope To See Him Soon,  Where She Couldn't 
 Listen For His Whistle Coming Home At Night,  Where He Couldn't Even Come 
 Back For Sunday And Sit In The Old Pew In Church With Them. But Those 
 Things Had To Come. It Was The Only Way He Could Grow And Fulfil His 
 Part Of God's Plan. And So She Put Away Her Tears Till He Was Gone,  And 
 Kept Them For The Old Felt Hat When Father Was Out About The Farm. And 
 Then When The News Came That Stephen Had Graduated So Soon,  Gone Up 
 Higher To God's Eternal University To Live And Work Among The Great, 
 Even Then Her Soul Had Been Big Enough To See The Glory Of It Behind The 
 Sorrow,  And Say With Trembling,  Conquering Lips: "I Shall Go To Him,  But 
 He Shall Not Return To Me. The Lord Gave,  And The Lord Hath Taken Away. 
 Blessed Be The Name Of The Lord!" 
   
 That Was The Kind Of Nerve That Blessed Little Mother Marshall Was Built 
 With,  And It Was Only In Such Times As These,  When Father Had Gone To 
 Town And Stayed A Little Later Than Usual,  That The Tears In Her Heart 
 Got The Better Of Her And She Laid Her Face Against The Old Felt Hat. 
   
 Down The Road In The Gloom Moved A Dark Speck. It Couldn't Be Father, 
 For He Had Gone In The Machine--The Nice,  Comfortable Little Car That 
 Stephen Had Made Them Get Before He Went Away To College,  Because He 
 Said That Father Needed To Have Things Easier Now. Father Would Be In 
 The Machine,  And By This Time The Lights Would Be Lit. Father Was Very 
 Careful Always About Lighting Up When It Grew Dusk. He Had A Great 
 Horror Of Accidents To Other People. Not That He Was Afraid For Himself, 
 No Indeed. Father Was A _Man_! The Kind Of A Man To Be The Father Of A 
 Stephen! 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 9 Pg 55 
 The Speck Grew Larger. It Made A Chugging Noise. It Was One Of Those 
 Horrible Motor-Cycles. Mother Marshall Hated Them,  Though She Had Never 
 Revealedential Oils And Artificial 
 Perfumes," 1918 Edition. "Chemistry And Odoriferous Bodies Since 1914" 
 By G. Satie In _Chemie Et Industrie_,  Vol. Ii,  P. 271,  393. "Odor And 
 Chemical Constitution," _Chemical Abstracts_,  1917,  P. 3171 And _Journal 
 Of Society For Chemical Industry_,  V. 36,  P. 942. 
   
   
   
   
 Chapter Vi 
   
 The Bulletin On "By-Products Of The Lumber Industry" By H.K. Benson 
 (Published By Department Of Commerce,  Washington,  10 Cents) Contains A 
 Description Of Paper-Making And Wood Distillation. There Is A Good 
 Article On Cellulose Products By H.S. Mork In _Journal Of The Franklin 
 Institute_,  September,  1917,  And In _Paper_,  September 26,  1917. The 
 Government Forest Products Laboratory At Madison,  Wisconsin,  Publishes 
 Technical Papers On Distillation Of Wood,  Etc. The Forest Service Of The 
 U.S. Department Of Agriculture Is The Chief Source Of Information On 
 Forestry. The Standard Authority Is Cross And Bevans' "Cellulose." For 
 The Acetates See The Eighth Volume Of Worden's "Technology Of The 
 Cellulose Esters." 
   
   
   
   
 Chapter Vii 
   
 The Speeches Made When Hyatt Was Awarded The Perkin Medal By The 
 American Chemical Society For The Discovery Of Celluloid May Be Found In 
 The _Journal Of The Society Of Chemical Industry_ For 1914,  P. 225. In 
 1916 Baekeland Received The Same Medal,  And The Proceedings Are Reported 
 In The Same _Journal_,  V. 35,  P. 285. 
   
 A Comprehensive Technical Paper With Bibliography On "Synthetic Resins" 
 By L.V. Redman Appeared In The _Journal Of Industrial And Engineering 
 Chemistry_,  January,  1914. The Controversy Over Patent Rights May Be 
 Followed In The Same _Journal_,  V. 8 (1915),  P. 1171,  And V. 9 (1916), 
 P. 207. The "Effects Of Heat On Celluloid" Have Been Examined By The 
 Bureau Of Standards,  Washington (Technological Paper No. 98),  Abstract 
 In _Scientific American Supplement_,  June 29,  1918. 
   
 For Casein See Tague's Article In Rogers' "Industrial Chemistry" (Van 
 Nostrand). See Also Worden's "Nitrocellulose Industry" And "Technology 
 Of The Cellulose Esters" (Van Nostrand); Hodgson's "Celluloid" And Cross 
 And Bevan's "Cellulose." 
   
 For References To Recent Research And New Patent Specifications On 
 Artificial Plastics,  Resins,  Rubber,  Leather,  Wood,  Etc.,  See The 
 Current Numbers Of _Chemical Abstracts_ (Easton,  Pa.) And Such Journals 
 As The _India Rubber Journal,  Paper,  Textile World,  Leather World_ And 
 _Journal Of American Leather Chemical Association._ 
 
 
 
 Chapter 9 Pg 56 
   
 The General Bakelite Company,  New York,  The Redmanol Products Company, 
 Chicago,  The Condensite Company,  Bloomfield,  N.J.,  The Arlington 
 Company,  New York (Handling Pyralin),  Give Out Advertising Literature 
 Regarding Their Respective Products. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 10 Pg 57 
 Sir William Tilden's "Chemical Discovery And Invention In The Twentieth 
 Century" (E.P. Dutton & Co.) Contains A Readable Chapter On Rubber With 
 References To His Own Discovery. The "Wonder Book Of Rubber," Issued By 
 The B.F. Goodrich Rubber Company,  Akron,  Ohio,  Gives An Interesting 
 Account Of Their Industry. Iles: "Leading American Inventors" (Henry 
 Holt & Co.) Contains A Life Of Goodyear,  The Discoverer Of 
 Vulcanization. Potts: "Chemistry Of The Rubber Industry,  1912." The 
 Rubber Industry: Report Of The International Rubber Congress,  1914. 
 Pond: "Review Of Pioneer Work In Rubber Synthesis" In _Journal Of The 
 American Chemical Society_,  1914. Bang: "Synthetic Rubber" In 
 _Metallurgical And Chemical Engineering_,  May 1,  1917. Castellan: 
 "L'industrie Caoutchouciere," Doctor's Thesis,  University Of Paris, 
 1915. The _India Rubber World_,  New York,  All Numbers,  Especially "What 
 I Saw In The Philippines," By The Editor,  1917. Pearson: "Production Of 
 Guayule Rubber," _Commerce Reports_,  1918,  And _India Rubber World_, 
 1919. "Historical Sketch Of Chemistry Of Rubber" By S.C. Bradford In 
 
 
 
 Chapter 11 Pg 58 
 "The Cane Sugar Industry" (Bulletin No. 53,  Miscellaneous Series, 
 Department Of Commerce,  50 Cents) Gives Agricultural And Manufacturing 
 Costs In Hawaii,  Porto Rico,  Louisiana And Cuba. 
   
 "Sugar And Its Value As FN,  The Same Principles To Go By. So When, 
 After She Had Passed The Hot Johnny-Cake,  Seen To It That Father Had The 
 Biggest Pork Chop And The Mealiest Potato,  And Given Him His Cup Of 
 Coffee Creamed And Sugared Just Right,  Mother Got Out The Letter With 
 The University Crest And Began To Read. She Had No Fears That Father 
 Would Not Agree With Her About It. She Read Eagerly,  Sure Of His 
 Sympathy In Her Pleasure; Sure He Would Think It Was Nice Of Stephen's 
 Friend To Write To Her And Pick Her Out As A Real Mother,  Saying All 
 Those Pleasant Things About Her; Sure He Would Be Proud That She,  With 
 All The Women They Had In The East,  Should Have So Brought Up A Boy That 
 
 
 
 Chapter 11 Pg 59 
 A Stranger Knew She Was A Real Mother. She Had No Fear That Father Would 
 Frown And Declare They Couldn't Be Bothered With A Stranger Around,  That 
 It Would Cost A Lot And Mother Needed To Rest. She Knew He Would Be 
 Touched At Once With The Poor,  Lonely Girl's Position,  And Want To Do 
 Anything In His Power To Help Her. She Knew He Would Be Ready To Fall 
 Right In With Anything She Should Suggest. And,  True To Her Conviction, 
 Father's Eyes Lighted With Tenderness As She Read,  Watched Her Proudly 
 And Nodded In Strong Affirmation At The Phrases Touching Her Ability As 
 Mother. 
   
 "That's Right,  Mother,  You'll Qualify For A Job As Mother Better 'N Any 
 Woman I Ever Saw!" Said Father,  Heartily,  As He Reached For Another 
 Helping Of Butter. 
   
 His Face Kindled With Interest As The Letter Went On With Its 
 Proposition,  But He Shook His Head When It Came To The Money Part, 
 Interrupting Her: 
   
 "I Don't Like That Idea,  Mother; We Don't Keep Boarders,  And We're 
 Plenty Able To Invite Company For As Long As We Like. Besides,  It Don't 
 Seem Just The Right Thing For That Young Feller To Be Paying Her Board. 
 She Wouldn't Like It If She Knew It. If She Was Our Daughter We Wouldn't 
 Want Her To Be Put In That Position,  Though It's Very Kind Of Him Of 
 Course--" 
   
 "Of Course!" Said Mother,  Breathlessly. "He Couldn't Very Well Ask Us, 
 You Know,  Without Saying Something Like That,  Especially As He Doesn't 
 Know Us,  Except By Hearsay,  At All." 
   
 "Of Course," Agreed Father; "But Then,  Equally Of Course We Won't Let It 
 Stand That Way. You Can Send That Young Feller Back His Check,  And Tell 
 Him To Get His New Ottymobeel. He Won't Be Young But Once,  And I Reckon 
 A Young Feller Of That Kind Won't Get Any Harm From His Ottymobeels,  No 
 Matter How Many He Has Of 'Em. You Can See By His Letter He Ain't 
 Spoiled Yet,  And If He's Got Hold Of Steve's Idea Of Things He'll Find 
 Plenty Of Use For His Money,  Doing Good Where There Ain't A Young Woman 
 About That Is Bound To Object To Being Took Care Of By A Young Man She 
 Don't Know And Don't Belong To. However,  I Guess You Can Say That, 
 Mother,  Without Offending Him. Tell Him We'll Take Care Of The Money 
 Part. Tell Him We're Real Glad To Get A Daughter. You're Sure,  Mother, 
 It Won't Be Hard For You To Have A Stranger Around In Steve's Place?" 
   
 "No,  I Like It," Said Mother,  With A Smile,  Brushing Away A Bright Tear 
 That Burst Out Unawares. "I Like It '_Hard_,' As Steve Used To Say! Do 
 You Know,  Father,  What I've Been Thinking--What I Thought Right Away 
 When I Read That Letter? I Thought,  Suppose That Girl Was The One 
 Stephen Would Have Loved And Wanted To Marry If He Had Lived. And 
 Suppose He Had Brought Her Home Here,  What A Fuss We Would Have Made 
 About Her,  And All! And I'd Just Have Loved To Fix Up The House And Make 
 It Look Pleasant For Her And Love Her As If She Were My Own Daughter." 
   
 Father's Eyes Were Moist,  Too. "H'm! Yes!" He Said,  Trying To Clear His 
 Throat. "I Guess She'd Be Com'ny For You,  Too,  Mother,  When I Have To Go 
 
 
 
 Chapter 11 Pg 60 
 To Town,  And She'd Help Around With The Work Some When She Got Better." 
   
 "I've Been Thinking," Said Mother. "I've Always Thought I'd Like To Fix 
 Up The Spare Room. I Read In My Magazine How To Fix Up A Young Girl's 
 Room When She Comes Home From College,  And I'd Like To Fix It Like That 
 If There's Time. You Paint The Furniture White,  And Have Two Sets Of 
 Curtains,  Pink And White,  And Little Shelves For Her Books. Do You Think 
 We Could Do It?" 
   
 "Why,  Sure!" Said Father. He Was So Pleased To See Mother Interested 
 Like This That He Was Fairly Trembling. She Had Been So Still And Quiet 
 And Wistful Ever Since The News Came About Stephen. "Why,  Sure! Get Some 
 Pretty Wall-Paper,  Too,  While You're 'Bout It. S'posen You And I Take A 
 Run To Town Again In The Morning And Pick It Out. Then You Can Pick Your 
 Curtains And Paint,  Too,  And Get Jed Lewis To Come In The Afternoon And 
 Put On The First Coat. How About Calling Him Up On The 'Phone Right Now 
 And Asking Him About It? I'm Real Glad We've Got That 'Phone. It'll Come 
 In Handy Now." 
   
 Mother's Eyes Glistened. The 'Phone Was Another Thing Stephen Insisted 
 Upon Before He Left Home. They Hadn't Used It Half A Dozen Times Except 
 When The Telegrams Came,  But They Hadn't The Heart To Have It 
 Disconnected,  Because Stephen Had Taken So Much Pride In Having It Put 
 In. He Said He Didn't Like His Mother Left Alone In The House Without A 
 Chance To Call A Neighbor Or Send For The Doctor. 
   
 "Come To Think Of It,  Hadn't You Better Send A Telegram To That Chap 
 To-Night? You Know We Can 'Phone It Down To The Town Office. He'll Maybe 
 Be Worried How You're Going To Take That Letter. Tell Him He's Struck 
 The Right Party,  All Right,  And You're On The Job Writing That Little 
 Girl A Letter To-Night That'll Make Her Welcome And No Mistake. But Tell 
 Him We'll Finance This Operation Ourselves,  And He Can Save The 
 Ottymobeel For The Next Case That Comes Along--Words To That Effect You 
 Know,  Mother." 
   
 The Supper Things Were Shoved Back And The Telephone Brought Into 
 Requisition. They Called Up Jed Lewis First Before He Went To Bed,  And 
 Got His Reluctant Promise That He Would Be On Hand At Two O'clock The 
 Next Afternoon. They Had To Tell Him They Were Expecting Company Or He 
 Might Not Have Been There For A Week In Spite Of His Promise. 
   
 It Took Nearly An Hour To Reduce The Telegram To Ten Words,  But At Last 
 They Settled On: 
   
      Bonnie Welcome. Am Writing You Both To-Night. No Money 
      Necessary. 
   
                     (Signed)   Stephen's Mother And Father. 
   
 The Letters Were Happy Achievements Of Brevity,  For It Was Getting Late, 
 And Mother Marshall Realized That They Must Be Up Early In The Morning 
 To Get All That Shopping Done Before Two O'clock. 
   
 First The Letter To Bonnie,  Written In A Cramped,  Laborious Hand: 
 
 
 
 Chapter 11 Pg 61 
   
      Dear Little Girl: 
   
      You Don't Know Me,  But I've Heard About You From A Sort Of 
      Neighbor Of Yours. I'm Just A Lonely Mother Whose Only Son 
      Has Gone Home To Heaven. I've Heard All About Your Sorrow 
      And Loneliness,  And I've Taken A Notion That Maybe You Would 
      Like To Come And Visit Me For A Little While And Help Cheer 
      Me Up. Maybe We Can Comfort Each Other A Little Bit,  And, 
      Anyhow,  I Want You To Come. 
   
      Father And I Are Fixing Up Your Room For You,  Just As We 
      Would If You Were Our Own Daughter Coming Home From College. 
      For You See We've Quite Made Up Our Minds You Will Come,  And 
      Father Wants You Just As Much As I Do. We Are Sending You 
      Mileage,  And A Check To Get Any Little Things You May Need 
      For The Journey,  Because,  Of Course,  We Wouldn't Want To Put 
      You To Expense To Come All This Long Way Just To Please Two 
      Lonely Old People. It's Enough For You That You Are Willing 
      To Come,  And We're So Glad About It That It Almost Seems As 
      If The Birds Must Be Singing And The Spring Flowers Going To 
      Bloom For You,  Even Though It Is Only The Middle Of Winter. 
   
      Don't Wait To Get Any Fixings. Just Come As You Are. We're 
      Plain Folks. 
   
      Father Says Be Sure You Get A Good,  Comfortable Berth In The 
      Sleeper,  And Have Your Trunk Checked Right Through. If 
      You've Got Any Other Things Besides Your Trunk,  Have Them 
      Sent Right Along By Freight. It's Better To Have Your Things 
      Here Where You Can Look After Them Than Stored Away Off 
      There. 
   
      We're So Happy About Your Coming We Can'testablished By The Revolutionary Coalition Headed By 
 Prince Lvov. From The Very First Day It Was Evident That The Cabinet Could 
 Never Satisfy The Russian People. It Was An Anomaly In That The Revolution 
 Had Been A Popular Revolution,  While The Provisional Government Was 
 Overwhelmingly Representative Of The Landowners,  Manufacturers,  Bankers, 
 And Merchants--The Despised And Distrusted Bourgeoisie. The Very Meager 
 Representation Given To The Working Class,  Through Kerensky,  Was,  In The 
 Circumstances,  Remarkable For Its Stupid Effrontery And Its Disregard Of 
 The Most Obvious Realities. Much Has Been Said And Written Of The 
 Doctrinaire Attitude Which Has Characterized The Bolsheviki In The Later 
 Phases Of The Struggle,  But If By Doctrinairism Is Meant Subservience To 
 Preconceived Theories And Disregard Of Realities,  It Must Be Said That The 
 Statesmen Of The Bourgeoisie Were As Completely Its Victims As The 
 Bolsheviki Later Proved To Be. They Were Subservient To Dogma And 
 Indifferent To Fact. 
   
 The Bourgeois Leaders Of Russia--And Those Socialists Who Co-Operated With 
 Them--Attempted To Ignore The Biggest And Most Vital Fact In The Whole 
 
 
 
 Chapter 11 Pg 62 
 Situation,  Namely,  The Fact That The Revolution Was Essentially A 
 Socialist Revolution In The Sense That The Overwhelming Mass Of The People 
 Were Bent Upon The Realization Of A Very Comprehensive,  Though Somewhat 
 Crudely Conceived,  Program Of Socialization. It Was Not A Mere Political 
 Revolution,  And Political Changes Which Left The Essential Social Structure 
 Unchanged,  Which Did Not Tend To Bring About Equality Of Democratic 
 Opportunity,  And Which Left The Control Of The Nation In The Hands Of 
 Landowners And Capitalists,  Could Never Satisfy The Masses Nor Fail To 
 Invite Their Savage Attack. Only The Most Hopeless And Futile Of 
 Doctrinaires Could Have Argued Themselves Into Believing Anything Else. It 
 Was Quite Idle To Argue From The Experience Of Other Countries That Russia 
 Must Follow The Universal Rule And Establish And Maintain Bourgeois Rule 
 For A Period More Or Less Prolonged. True,  That Had Been The Experience Of 
 Most Nations,  But It Was Foolish In The Extreme To Suppose That It Must Be 
 The Experience Of Russia,  Whose Conditions Were So Utterly Unlike Those 
 Which Had Obtained In Any Nation Which Had By Revolution Established 
 Constitutional Government Upon A Democratic Basis. 
   
 To Begin With,  In Every Other Country Revolution By The Bourgeoisie Itself 
 Had Been The Main Factor In The Overthrow Of Autocracy. Feudalism And 
 Monarchical Autocracy Fell In Western Europe Before The Might Of A Powerful 
 Rising Class. That This Class In Every Case Drew To Its Side The Masses And 
 Benefited By Their Co-Operation Must Not Be Allowed To Obscure The Fact 
 That In These Other Countries Of All The Classes In Society The Bourgeoisie 
 Was The Most Powerful. It Was That Fact Which Established Its Right To Rule 
 In Place Of The Deposed Rulers. The Russian Middle Class,  However,  Lacked 
 That Historic Right To Rule. In Consequence Of The Backwardness Of The 
 Nation From The Point Of View Of Industrial Development,  The Bourgeoisie 
 Was Correspondingly Backward And Weak. Never In Any Country Had A Class So 
 Weak And Uninfluential Essayed The Rôle Of The Ruling Class. To Believe 
 That A Class Which At The Most Did Not Exceed Six Per Cent. Of The 
 Population Could Assert And Maintain Its Rule Over A Nation Of One Hundred 
 And Eighty Millions Of People,  When These Had Been Stirred By Years Of 
 Revolutionary Agitation,  Was At Once Pedantic And Absurd. 
   
 The Industrial Proletariat Was As Backward And As Relatively Weak As The 
 Bourgeoisie. Except By Armed Force And Tyranny Of The Worst Kind,  This 
 Class Could Not Rule Russia. Its Fitness And Right To Rule Are Not 
 Appreciably Greater Than The Fitness And Right Of The Bourgeoisie. It 
 Cannot Even Be Said On Its Behalf That It Had Waged The Revolutionary 
 Struggle Of The Working Class,  For In Truth Its Share In The Russian 
 Revolutionary Movement Had Been Relatively Small,  Far Less Than That Of The 
 Peasant It Was Mother Marshall Who Put It Into Words: 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 11 Pg 63 
 "You Don't Suppose,  Seth," She Appealed--She Always Called Him Seth In 
 Times Of Crisis--"You Don't Suppose That Perhaps She Mightn't _Want_ To 
 Come,  After All!" 
   
 "Well,  I Was Thinking,  Rachel," He Said,  Tenderly,  "We'd Best Not Be 
 Getting Too Set On It. But,  Anyhow,  We'd Be Ready For Some One Else. You 
 Know Stevie Always Wanted You To Have Things Fixed Nice And Fancy. But 
 You Fix It Up. I Guess She's Coming. I Really Do Think She Must Be 
 Coming! We'll Just Pray About It And Then We'll Leave It There!" 
   
 And So With Peace In Their Faces They Arrived At Home,  Just Five Minutes 
 Before The Painter Was Due,  And Unloaded Their Packages. Father Lifted 
 Out The Big Roll Of Soft,  Velvety Carpeting,  Gray As A Cloud,  With Moss 
 Roses Scattered Over It. He Was Proud To Think He Could Buy Things Like 
 This For Mother. Of Course Now They Had No Need To Save And Scrimp For 
 Stephen The Way They Had Done During The Years; So It Was Well To Make 
 The Rest Of The Way As Bright For Mother As He Could. And This "Bonnie" 
 Girl! If She Would Only Come,  What A Bright,  Happy Thing It Would Be In 
 Their Desolated Home! 
   
 But Suppose She Shouldn't Come? 
 
 
 
 Chapter 12 Pg 64 
   
 The Telegram Reached Courtland Friday Evening,  Just As He Was Going To 
 The Dare Dinner,  And Filled Him With An Almost Childish Delight. Not For 
 A Long Time Had He Had Anything As Nice As That Happen; Not Even When He 
 Made Phi Beta Kappa In His Junior Year Had He Been So Filled With 
 Exultation. It Was Like Having A Fairy-Tale Come True. To Think There 
 Had Really Been A Woman In The World Who Would Respond In That Cordial 
 Way To A Call From The Great Unknown! 
   
 He Presented Himself In His Most Sparkling Mood At The House Where He 
 Was To Dine. There Was Nothing At All Blue About Him. His Eyes Fairly 
 Danced With Pleasure And His Smile Was Rare. Gila Looked And Drooped Her 
 Eyes Demurely. She Thought The Sparkle Was All For Her,  And Her Little 
 Wicked Heart Gave A Throb Of Exultant Joy. 
   
 Mrs. Dare Was No Longer A Large,  Purple Person. She Was In Full Evening 
 Dress,  Explaining That She And Her Husband Had An Engagement At The 
 Opera After Dinner. She Resembled The Fat Dough People That The Cook 
 Used To Fashion For Him In His Youth. Her Pudgy Arms So Reminded Him Of 
 
 
 
 Chapter 12 Pg 65 
 Those Shapeless Cooky Arms That He Found Himself Fascinated By The 
 Thought As He Watched Her Moving Her Bejeweled Hands Among The Trinkets 
 At Her End Of The Glittering Table. Her Gown,  What There Was Of It,  Was 
 Of Black Gauze Emblazoned With Dartling Sequins Of Deep Blue. An Aigret 
 In Her Hair Twinkled Knowingly Above Her Coarse,  Painted Face. 
 Courtland,  As He Studied Her More Closely,  Rejoiced That The Telegram 
 Had Arrived Before He Left The Dormitory,  For He Never Could Have Had 
 The Courage To Come To This Plump-Shouldered Lady Seeking Refuge For His 
 Refined Little Bonnie Girl. 
   
 The Father Of The Family Was A Little Wisp Of A Man With A Nervous Laugh 
 And A High,  Thin Voice. There Were Kind Lines Around His Mouth And Eyes, 
 Indulgent Lines--Not Self-Indulgent,  Either,  And Insomuch They Were 
 Noble--But There Was A Weakness About The Face That Showed He Was Ruled 
 By Others To A Large Extent. He Said,  "Yes,  My Dear!" Quite Obediently 
 When His Wife Ordered Him Affably Around. There Was A Cunning Look In 
 His Eye That Might Explain The General Impression Current That He Knew 
 How To Turn A Dollar To His Own Account. 
   
 It Occurred To Courtland To Wonder What Would Happen If He Should 
 Suddenly Ask Mr. Dare What He Thought Of Christ,  Or If He Believed In 
 The Resurrection. He Could Quite Imagine They Would Look Aghast As If He 
 Had Spoken Of Something Impolite. One Couldn't Think Of Mrs. Dare In A 
 Resurrection,  She Would Seem So Out Of Place,  So Sort Of Unclothed For 
 The Occasion,  In Those Fat,  Doughy Arms With Her Glittering Jet 
 Shoulder-Straps. He Realized That All These Thoughts That Raced Through 
 His Head Were But Fantasies Occasioned No Doubt By His Own Highly 
 Wrought Nervous Condition,  But They Kept Crowding In And Bringing The 
 Mirth To His Eyes. How,  For Instance,  Would Mother Marshall And Mother 
 Dare Hit It Off If They Should Happen Together In The Same Heaven? 
   
 Gila Was All In White,  From The Tip Of Her Pearly Shoulders Down To The 
 Tip Of Her Pearl-Beaded Slippers--White And Demure. Her Skin Looked Even 
 More Pearly Than When She Wore The Brilliant Red-Velvet Gown. It Had A 
 Pure,  Dazzling Whiteness,  Different From Most Skins. It Perplexed Him. 
 It Did Not Look Like Flesh,  But More Like Some Ethereal Substance Meant 
 For Angels. He Drew A Breath Of Satisfaction That There Was Not Even A 
 Flush Upon It To-Night. No Painting There At Least! He Was Not Master Of 
 The Rare Arts That Skins Are Subject To In These Days. He Knew 
 Artificial Whiteness Only When It Was Glaring And Floury. This Pearly 
 Paleness Was Exquisite,  Delicious; And In Contrast The Great Dark Eyes, 
 Lifted Pansy-Like For An Instant And Then Down-Drooped Beneath Those 
 Wonderful,  Long Curling Lashes,  Were Almost Startling In Their Beauty. 
 The Hair Was Simply Arranged With A Plain Narrow Band Of Black Velvet 
 Around The White Temples,  And The Soft Loops Of Cloudy Darkness Drawn 
 Out On Her Cheeks In Her Own Fantastic Way. There Was An Attempt At 
 Demureness In The Gown; Soft Folds Of Pure Transparent Nothing Seemed To 
 Shelter What They Could Not Hide,  And More Such Folds Drooped Over The 
 Lovely Arms To The Elbows. Surely,  Surely,  This Was Loveliness 
 Undefiled. The Words Of Peer Gynt Came Floating Back Disconnectedly, 
 More As A Puzzled Question In His Mind Than As They Stand In The Story: 
   
      "Is Your Psalm-Book In Your 'Kerchief? 
        Do You Glance Adown Your Apron? 
          Do You Hold Your Mother's Skirt-Fold? 
            Speak!" 
   
 But He Only Looked At Her Admiringly,  And Talked On About The College 
 Games,  Making Himself Agreeable To Every One,  And Winning More And More 
 The Lifted Pansy-Eyes. 
   
 When Dinner Was Over They Drifted Informally Into A Large 
 White-And-Gold Reception-Room,  With Inhospitable Chairs And Settees 
 Whose Satin Slipperiness Offered No Inducements To Sit Down. There Were 
 Gold-Lacquered Tables And A Curious Concert-Grand Piano,  Also Gold 
 Inlaid With Mother-Of-Pearl Cupids And Flowers. Everything Was Most 
 Elaborate. Gila,  In Her Soft Transparencies,  Looked Like A Wraith Amid 
 It All. The Young Man Chose To Think She Was Too Rare And Fine For A 
 Place So Ornate. 
   
 Presently The Fat Cooky Arms Of The Mother Were Enfolded In A Gorgeous 
 Blue-Plush Evening Cloak Beloaded With Handsome Black Fur; And With Many 
 Bows And Kindly Words The Little Husband Toddled Off Beside Her, 
 Reminding Courtland Of A Big Cinnamon Bear And A Little Black-And-Tan 
 Dog He Had Once Seen Together In A Show. 
   
 Gila Stood Bewitchingly Childish In The Great Gold Room,  And Shyly Asked 
 If He Would Like To Go To The Library,  Where It Was Cozier. The Red 
 Light Glowed Across The Hall,  And He Turned From It With A Shudder Of 
 Remembrance. The Glow Seemed To Beat Upon His Nerves Like Something 
 Striking His Eyeballs. 
   
 "I'd Like To Hear You Play,  If You Will," He Answered,  Wondering In His 
 Heart If,  After All,  A Dolled-Up Instrument Like That Was Really Meant 
 To Be Played Upon. 
   
 Gila Pouted. She Did Not Want To Play,  But She Would Not Seem To Refuse 
 The Challenge. She Went To The Piano And Rippled Off A Brilliant Waltz 
 Or Two,  Just To Show Him She Could Do It,  Played Humoresque,  And A Few 
 Little Catchy Melodies That Were In The Popular Ear Just Then,  And Then, 
 Whirling On The Gilded Stool,  She Lifted Her Big Eyes To Him: 
   
 "I Don't Like It In Here," She Said,  With A Little Shiver,  As A Child 
 Might Do; "Let's Go Into The Library By The Fire. It's Pleasanter There 
 To Talk." 
   
 Courtland Hesitated. "Look Here," Said He,  Frankly,  "Wouldn't You Just 
 As Soon Sit Somewhere Else? I Don't Like That Red Light Of Yours. It 
 Gets On My Nerves. I Don't Like To See You In It. It Makes You 
 Look--Well--Something Different From What I Believe You Really Are. I 
 Like A Plain,  Honest White Light." 
   
 Gila Gave Him One Swift,  Wondering Glance And Walked Laughingly Over 
     8. Education In Native Language; Native Languages Everywhere To 
     Have Equal Rights With Official Language. 
   
     9. Every Nationality In The State To Have The Right Of 
     Self-Definition. 
 
 
 
 Chapter 12 Pg 66 
   
     10. The Right Of All Persons To Prosecute Officials Before A Jury. 
   
     11. Election Of Magistrates. 
   
     12. A Citizen Army Instead Of Ordinary Troops. 
   
     13. Separation Of Church From State And School From Church. 
   
     14. Free Compulsory Education For Both Sexes To The Age Of 
     Sixteen. 
   
     15. State Feeding Of Poor Children. 
   
     16. Confiscation Of Church Property,  Also That Of The Royal 
     Family. 
   
     17. Progressive Income Tax. 
   
     18. An Eight-Hour Day,  With Six Hours For All Under Eighteen. 
   
     19. Prohibition Of Female Labor Where Such Is Harmful To Women. 
   
     20. A Clear Holiday Once A Week To Consist Of Forty-Two Hours On 
     End. 
   
 It Would Be A Mistake To Suppose That This Very Moderate Program Embraced 
 All That The Majority Of The Social Democratic Party Aimed At. It Was Not 
 Intended To Be More Than An Ameliorative Program For Immediate Adoption By 
 The Constituent Assembly,  For The Convocation Of Which The Social Democrats 
 Were Most Eager,  And Which They Confidently Believed Would Have A Majority 
 Of Socialists Of Different Factions. 
   
 In A Brilliant And Caustic Criticism Of Conditions As They Existed In The 
 Pre-Bolshevist Period,  Trotzky Denounced What He Called "The Farce Of Dual 
 Authority." In A Characteristically Clever And Biting Phrase,  He Described 
 It As "The Epoch Of Dual Impotence,  The Government Not Able,  And The Soviet 
 Not Daring," And Predicted Its Culmination In A "Crisis Of Unheard-Of 
 Severity."[5] There Was More Than A Little Truth In The Scornful Phrase. On 
 The One Hand,  There Was The Provisional Government,  To Which The Soviet Had 
 Given Its Consent And Its Allegiance,  Trying To Discharge The Functions Of 
 Government. On The Other Hand,  There Was The Soviet Itself,  Claiming The 
 Right To Control The Course Of The Provisional Government And Indulging In 
 Systematic Criticism Of The Latter's Actions. It Was Inevitable That The 
 Soviet Should Have Been Driven Irresistibly To The Point Where It Must 
 Either Renounce Its Own Existence Or Oppose The Provisional Government. 
   
 The Dominating Spirit And Thought Of The Soviet Was That Of International 
 Social Democracy. While Most Of The Delegates Believed That It Was 
 Necessary To Prosecute The War And To Defeat The Aggressions Of The Central 
 Empires,  They Were Still Socialists,  Internationalists,  Fundamental 
 Democrats,  And Anti-Imperialists. Not Without Good And Sufficient Reason, 
 They Mistrusted The Bourgeois Statesmen And Believed That Some Of The Most 
 Influential Among Them Were Imperialists,  Actuated By A Desire For 
 Territorial Expansion,  Especially The Annexation Of Constantinople,  And 
 That They Were Committed To Various Secret Treaties Entered Into By The Old 
 Régime With England,  France,  And Italy. In The Meetings Of The Soviet,  And 
 In Other Assemblages Of Workers,  The Ugly Suspicion Grew That The War Was 
 Not Simply A War For National Defense,  For Which There Was Democratic 
 Sanction And Justification,  But A War Of Imperialism,  And That The 
 Provisional Government Was Pursuing The Old Ways Of Secret Diplomacy. 
   
 Strength Was Given To This Feeling When Miliukov,  The Foreign Minister,  In 
 An Interview Championed The Annexation Of Constantinople As A Necessary 
 Safeguard For The Outlet To The Mediterranean Which Russian Economic 
 Development Needed. Immediately There Was An Outcry Of Protest From The 
 Soviet,  In Which,  It Should Be Observed,  The Bolsheviki Were Already 
 Gaining Strength And Confidence,  Thanks To The Leadership Of Kamenev, 
 Lenine's Colleague,  Who Had Returned From Siberian Exile. It Was Not Only 
 The Bolsheviki,  However,  Who Protested Against Imperialistic Tendencies. 
 Practically The Whole Body Of Socialists,  Mensheviki And Bolsheviki Alike, 
 Agreed In Opposing Imperialism And Secret Diplomacy. Socialists Loyal To 
 The National Defense And Socialists Who Repudiated Thay. Sdulgently. "She Didn't 
 Have Any Use For A Chaperon,  Child," He Said,  As If He Were A Great Deal 
 Older Than She. "She Came Here With Her Little Brother To Earn Their 
 Living." 
   
 "Oh,  She _Had_ A Brother,  Then!" Sighed Gila With Evident Relief. 
   
 It Occurred To Courtland To Be A Bit Pleased That Gila Was So Particular 
 About The Conventionalities. He Had Heard It Rumored More Than Once That 
 Her Own Conduct Overstepped The Most Lenient Of Rules. That Must Have 
 Been A Mistake. It Was A Relief To Know It From Her Own Lips. But He 
 Explained,  Gently: 
   
 "The Little Brother Was Killed On Monday Night," He Said,  Gravely. "Just 
 Run Down In Cold Blood By A Passing Automobile." 
   
 "How Perfectly Dreadful!" Shuddered Gila,  Shrinking Back Into The Depths 
 Of The Chair. "But You Know You Mustn't Believe A Story Like That! Poor 
 People Are Always Getting Up Such Tales About Rich People's 
 Automobiles. It Isn't True At All. No Chauffeur Would Do A Thing Like 
 That! The Children Just Run Out And Get In The Way Of The Cars To 
 Tantalize The Drivers. I've Seen Them Myself. Why,  Our Chauffeur Has 
 
 
 
 Chapter 12 Pg 67 
 Been Arrested Three Or Four Times And Charged With Running Over Children 
 And Dogs,  When It Wasn't His Fault At All; The People Were Just Trying 
 To Get Some Money Out Of Us! I Don't Suppose The Little Child Was Run 
 Over. It Was Probably His Own Fault." 
   
 "Yes,  He Was Run Over," Said Courtland,  Gently. "I Saw It Myself! I Was 
 Standing On The Curbstone When The Boy--He Was A Beautiful Little Fellow 
 With Long Golden Curls--Rushed Out To Meet His Sister,  Calling Out To 
 Her,  And The Automobile Came Whirring By Without A Sign Of A Horn,  And 
 Crushed Him Down Just Like A Broken Lily. He Never Lifted His Head Nor 
 Made A Motion Again,  And The Automobile Never Even Slowed Up To 
 See--Just Shot Ahead And Was Gone." 
   
 Gila Was Still For A Minute. She Had No Words To Meet A Situation Like 
 This. "Oh,  Well," She Said,  "I Suppose He Is Better Off,  And The Girl 
 Is,  Too. How Could She Take Care Of A Child In The City Alone,  And Do 
 Any Work? Besides,  Children Are An Awful Torment,  And Very Likely He 
 Would Have Turned Out Bad. Boys Usually Do. What Did You Want Me To Do 
 For Her? Get Her A Position As A Maid?" 
   
 There Was Something Almost Flippant In Her Tone. Strange That Courtland 
 Did Not Recognize It. But The Firelight,  The White Gown,  The Pure 
 Profile,  The Down-Drooped Lashes Had Done For Him Once More What The Red 
 Light Had Done Before--Taken Him Out Of His Normal Senses And Made Him 
 See A Gila That Was Not Really There: Soft,  Sweet,  Tender,  Womanly. The 
 Words,  Though They Did Not Satisfy Him,  Merely Meant That She Had Not 
 Yet Understood What He Wanted,  And Was Striving Hard To Find Out. 
   
 "No," He Said,  Gently. "I Want You To Go And See Her. She Is Sick And In 
 The Hospital. She Needs A Friend,  A Real Girl Friend,  Such As You Could 
 Be If You Would." 
   
 Gila Answered In Her Slow,  Pretty Drawl: "Why,  I Hate Hospitals! I 
 Wouldn't Even Go To See Mama When She Had An Operation On Her Neck Last 
 Winter,  Because I Hate The Odors They Have Around. But I'll Go If You 
 Want Me To. Of Course I Won't Promise How Much Good I'll Do. Girls Of 
 That Stamp Don't Want To Be Helped,  You Know. They Think They Know It 
 All,  And They Are Usually Most Insulting. But I'll See What I Can Do. I 
 Don't Mind Giving Her Something. I've Three Evening Dresses That I 
 Perfectly Hate,  And One Of Them I've Never Had On But Once. She Might 
 Get A Position To Act Somewhere Or Sing In A Cafe If She Had Good 
 Clothes." 
   
 Courtland Hastened Earnestly To Impress Her With The Fact That Miss 
 Brentwood Was A Refined Girl Of Good Family,  And That It Would Be An 
 Insult To Offer Her Second-Hand Clothing; But When He Gave It Up And 
 Yielded To Gila's Plea That He Drop These Horrid,  Gloomy Subjects And 
 Talk About Something Cheerful,  He Had A Feeling Of Failure. Perhaps He 
 Ought Not To Have Told Gila,  After All. She Simply Couldn't Understand 
 The Other Girl Because She Had Never Dreamed Of Such A Situation. 
   
 If He Could Have Seen His Gentle Gila A Couple Of Hours Later,  Standing 
 Before Her Mirror Again And Setting Those Little Sharp Teeth Into Her 
 Red Lip,  The Ugly Frown Between Her Angry Eyes; If He Could Have Heard 
 
 
 
 Chapter 12 Pg 68 
 Her Low-Muttered Words,  And,  Worse Still,  Guessed Her Thoughts About 
 Himself And That Other Girl--He Certainly Would Have Gone Out And 
 Gnashed His Teeth In Despair. If He Could Have Known What Was To Come 
 Of His Request To Gila Dare He Would Have Rung Up The Hospital And Had 
 Miss Brentwood Moved To Another One In Hot Haste,  Or,  Better Still,  Have 
 Taken Strenuous Measures To Prevent That Visit. But Instead Of That He 
 Read Mother Marshall's Telegram Over Again,  And Lay Down To Forget Gila 
 Dare Utterly,  And Think Pleasant Thoughts About The Marshalls. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 13 Pg 69 
 Gila Dare,  In Her Very Most Startling Costume,  Lavishly Plastered With 
 Costly Fur,  And High-Laced,  French-Heeled Boots,  Came Tripping Down Her 
 Father's Steps To The Limousine. She Carried A Dangling Little Trick Of 
 A Hand-Bag And A Muff Big Enough For A Rug. Her Two Eyes Looked Forth 
 From The Rim Of The Low-Squashed,  Bandage-Like Fur Hat Like The Eyes Of 
 A Small,  Sly Mouse That Was About To Nibble Somebody Else's Cheese. 
   
 By Her Side A Logy Youth,  With Small,  Blue Fish-Eyes Fixed Adoringly On 
 Her,  Sauntered Protectingly. She Wore A Large Bunch Of Pale-Yellow 
 Orchids,  Evidently His Gift,  And Was Paying For Them With Her Glances. 
 One Knew By The Excited Flush On The Young Man's Face That He Had Rarely 
 Been Paid So Well. His Eyes Took On A Glint Of Intelligence,  One Might 
 Almost Say Of Hope,  And He Smiled Egregiously,  Egotistically. His 
 Assurance Grew With Each Step He Took. As He Opened The Door Of The 
 Luxurious Car For Her He Wore An Attitude Of One Who Might Possibly Be A 
 Fiance. Her Little Mouse-Eyes--You Wouldn't Have Dreamed They Could Ever 
 Be Large And Wistful,  Nor Innocent,  Either--Twinkled Pleasurably. She 
 Was Playing Her Usual Game And Playing It Well. It Was The Game For 
 Which She Was Rapidly Becoming Notorious,  Young As She Was. 
   
 "Oh,  Now,  _Chaw_-! _Ree_-Ally! Why,  I Never Dreamed It Was That Bad! But 
 You Mustn't,  You Know! I Never Gave You Permission!" 
   
 The Chauffeur,  Sitting Stolidly In His Uniform,  Awaiting The Word To 
 Move,  Wondered Idly What She Was Up To Now. He Was Used To Seeing The 
 Game Played All Around Him Day After Day,  As If He Were A Stick Or A 
 Stone,  Or One Of The Metal Trappings Of The Car. 
   
 "Chawley" Hathaway Looked Unutterable Things,  And The Little Mouse-Eyes 
 
 
 
 Chapter 13 Pg 70 
 Looked Back Unutterable Things,  With That Lingering, 
 Just-Too-Long-For-Pardoning Glance That A Certain Kind Of Men And Women 
 Employ When They Want To Loiter Near The Danger-Line And Toy With Vital 
 Things. An Impressive Hand-Clasp,  Another Long,  Languishing Look,  Just A 
 Shade Longer This Time; Then He Closed The Door,  Lifted His Hat At The 
 Mouse-Eyed Goddess,  And The Limousine Swept Away. They Had Parted As If 
 Something Momentous Had Occurred,  And Both Knew In Their Hearts That 
 Neither Had Meant Anything At All Except To Play With Fire For An 
 Instant,  Like Children Sporting At Lighting A Border Of Forest That Has 
 A Heart Of True Homes In Its Keeping. 
   
 Gila Swept On In Her Chariot. The Young Man With Whom She Had Played Was 
 Well Skilled In The Game. He Understood Her Perfectly,  As She Him. If He 
 Got Burned Sometimes It Was "Up To Him." She Meant To Take Good Care Of 
 Herself. 
   
 Around Another Corner She Spied Another Acquaintance. A Word To The 
 Automaton On The Front Seat And The Limousine Swept Up To The Curb Where 
 He Was Passing. Gila Leaned Out With The Sweetest Bow. She Was The 
 Condescending Lady Now; No Mouse-Eyes In Evidence This Time; Just A 
 Beautiful,  Commanding Presence To Be Obeyed. She Would Have Him Ride 
 With Her,  So He Got In. 
   
 He Was A Tall,  Serious Youth With Credulous Eyes,  And She Swept His 
 Soulful Nature As One Sweeps The Keys Of A Familiar Instrument,  Drawing 
 Forth Time-Worn Melodies That,  Nevertheless,  Were New To Him. And Just 
 Because He Thrilled Under Them,  And Looked In Her Eyes With Startled 
 Earnestness,  Did She Like To Play Upon His Soul. It Would Have Been A 
 Bore If He Had Understood,  For He Was A Dull Soul,  And Young--Ages Young 
 For Gila,  Though His Years Numbered Two More Than Hers. She Liked To See 
 His Eyes Kindle And His Breath Come Quick. Some Day He Would Tell Her 
 With Impassioned Words How Much He Loved Her,  And She Would Turn Him 
 Neatly And Comfortably Down For A While,  Till He Learned His Place And 
 Promised Not To Be Troublesome. Then He Might Join The Procession Again 
 As Long As He Would Behave. But At Present She Knew She Could Sway Him 
 As She Would,  And She Touched The Orchids At Her Belt With Tender Little 
 Caressing Movements And Melting Looks. Even Before She Reached Home She 
 Knew He Would Have A Box Of Something Rarer Or More Costly Waiting For 
 Her,  If The City Afforded Such. 
   
 She Set Him Down At His Club,  Quite Well Satisfied With Her Few Minutes. 
 She Was Glad It Didn't Last Longer,  For It Would Have Grown Tiresome; 
 She Had Had Just Enough,  Carried Him Just Far Enough On The Wave Of 
 Emotion,  To Stimulate Her Own Soul. 
   
 Sweeping Away From The Curb Again,  Bowing Graciously To Two Or Three 
 Other Acquaintances Who Were Going In Or Out Of The Club Building,  She 
 Gave An Order For The Hospital And Set Her Face Sternly To The Duty 
 Before Her. 
   
 A Little Breeze Of Expectation Preceded Her Entrance Into The Hospital, 
 A Stir Among The Attendants About The Door. Passing Nurses Apprized Her 
 Furs And Orchids; Young Interns Took Account Of Her Eyes--The Mouse-Eyes 
 
 
 
 Chapter 13 Pg 71 
 Had Returned,  But They Lured With Something Unspeakable And Thrilling In 
 Them. 
   
 She Waited With A Nice Little Superb Air That Made Everybody Hurry To 
 Serve Her,  And Presently She Was Shown Up To The Door Of Bonnie 
 Brentwood's Room. Her Chauffeur Had Followed,  Bearing A Large Pasteboard 
 Suit-Box Which He Set Down At The Door And Departed. 
   
 "Is This Miss Brentwood's Room?" She Asked Of The Nurse Who Opened The 
 Door Grudgingly. Her Patient Had Just Awakened From A Refreshing Sleep 
 And She Had No Notion That This Lofty Little Person Had Really Come To 
 See The Quiet,  Sad-Eyed Girl Who Had Come There In Such Shabby Little 
 Garments. The Visitor Had Made A Mistake,  Of Course. The Nurse 
 Grudgingly Admitted That Miss Brentwood Roomed There. 
   
 "Well,  I've Brought Some Things For Her," Said Gila,  Indicating The 
 Large Box At Her Feet. "You Can Take It Inside And Open It." 
   
 The Nurse Opened The Door A Little Wider,  Looked At The Small,  Imperious 
 Personage In Fur Trappings,  And Then Down At The Box. She Hesitated A 
 Moment In A Kind Of Inward Fury,  Then Swung The Door A Little Wider Open 
 And Stepped Back: 
   
 "You Can Set It Inside If You Wish,  Or Wait Till One Of The Men Comes 
 By," She Said,  Coolly,  And Deliberately Walked Back In The Room And 
 Busied Herself With The Medicine-Glasses. 
   
 Gila Stared At Her Haughtily A Moment,  But There Wasn't Much 
 Satisfaction In Wasting Her Glares On That White-Linen Back,  So She 
 Stooped And Dragged In The Box. She Came And Stood By The Bed,  Staring 
 Down Apprizingly At The Sick Girl. 
   
 Bonnie Brentwood Turned Her Head Wearily And Looked Up At Her With A 
 Puzzled,  Half-Annoyed Expression. She Had Paid No Heed To The Little 
 Altercation At The Door. Her Apathy Toward Life Was Great. She Was Lying 
 On The Borderland,  Looking Over And Longing To Go Where All Her Dear 
 Ones Had Gone. It Wearied Her Inexpressibly That They All Would Insist 
 On Doing Things To Call Her Back. 
   
 "Is Your Name Brentwood?" Asked Gila,  In The Sharp,  High Key So Alien To 
 A Hospital. 
   
 Bonnie Recalled Her Spirit To This World And Focused Her Gaze On The 
 Girl As If To Try And Recall Where She Had Ever Met Her. Bonnie's 
 Abundant Hair Was Spread Out Over The Pillow,  As The Nurse Had Just 
 Prepared To Brush It. It Fell In Long,  Rich Waves Of Brightness And 
 Fascinating Little Rings Of Gold About Her Face. Gila Stared At It 
 Jealously,  As If It Were Something That Had Been Stolen From Her. Her 
 Own Hair,  Cloudy And Dreamy,  And Made Much Of With All That Skill And 
 Care Could Do,  Was Pitiful Beside This Wonderful Gold Mane With Red And 
 Purple Shadows In Its Depths,  And Ripples And Curls At The Ends. 
 Wonderful Hair! 
   
 The Face Of The Girl On The Pillow Was Perfect In Form And Feature. 
 
 
 
 Chapter 13 Pg 72 
 Regular,  Delicate,  Refined,  And Lovely! Gila Knew It Would Be Counted 
 Rarely Beautiful,  And She Was Furious! How Had That Upstart Of A College 
 Boy Dared To Send Her Here To See A Beauty! What Had He Meant By It? 
   
 By This Time The Girl On The Bed Had Summoned Her Soul Back To Earth For 
 The Nonce,  And Answered In A Cool,  Little Tone Of Distance,  As She Might 
 Have Spoken To Her Employer,  Perhaps; Or,  In Other Circumstances,  To The 
 Stranger Begging For Work On Her Door-Sill--Bonnie Was A Lady 
 Anywhere--"Yes,  I Am Miss Brentwood." 
   
 There Was No Noticeable Emphasis On The "Miss," But Gila Felt That The 
 Pauper Had Arisen And Put Herself On The Same Level With Her,  And She 
 Was Furious. 
   
 "Well,  I've Brought You A Few Things!" Declared Gila,  In A Most 
 Offensive Tone. "Paul Courtland Asked Me To Come And See What I Could Do 
 For You." She Swung Her Moleskin Trappings About And Pointed To The 
 Box. "I Don't Believe In Giving Money,  Not Often," She Declared,  With A 
 Tilt Of Her Nasty Little Chin That Suddenly Seemed To Curve Out In A 
 Hateful,  Satanic Point,  "But I Don't Mind Giving A Little Lift In Other 
 Ways To Persons Who Are Truly Worthy,  You Know. I've Brought You A Few 
 Evening Dresses That I'm Done With. It May Help You To Get A Position 
 Playing For The Movies,  Perhaps; Or If You Don't Know Rag-Time,  Perhaps 
 You Might Act--They'll Take Almost Anybody,  I Understand,  If They Have 
 Good Clothes. Besides,  I'm Going To Give You An Introduction To A Girls' 
 Employment Club. They Have A Hall And Hold Dances Once A Week And You 
 Get Acquainted. It Only Costs You Ten Cents A Week And It Will Give You 
 A Place To Spend Your Evenings. If You Join That You'll Need Evening 
 Dresses For The Dances. Of Course I Understand Some Of The Girls Just Go 
 In Their Street Suits,  But You Stand A Great Deal Better Chance Of 
 Having A Good Time If You Are Dressed Attractively. And Then They Say 
 Men Often Go In There Evenings To Look For A Stenographer,  Or An Actor, 
 Or Some Kind Of A Worker,  And They Always Pick Out The Prettiest. Dress 
 Goes A Great Way If You Use It Rightly. Now There's A Frock In Here--" 
 Gila Stooped And Untied The Cord On The Box. "This Frock Cost A Hundred 
 And Fifty Dollars,  And I Never Wore It But Once!" 
   
 She Held Up A Tattered Blue Net Adorned With Straggling,  Crushed, 
 Artificial Rosebuds,  Its Sole Pretension To A Waist Being A Couple Of 
 Straps Of Silver Tissue Attached To A Couple Of Rags Of Blue Net. It 
 Looked For All The World Like A Draggled Butterfly. 
   
 "It's Torn In One Or Two Places," Pursued Gila's Ready Tongue,  "But It's 
 Easily Mended. I Wore It To A Dance And Somebody Stepped On The Hem. I 
 Suppose You Are Good At Mending. A Girl In Your Position Ought To Know 
 How To Sew. My Maid Usually Mends Things Like This With A Thread Of 
 Itself. You Can Pull One Out Along The Hem,  I Should Think. Then Here Is 
 A Pink Satin. It Needs Cleaning. They Don't Charge More Than Two Or 
 Three Dollars--Or Perhaps You Might Use Gasolene. I Had Slippers To 
 Match,  But I Couldn't Find But One. I Brought That Along. I Thought You 
 Might Do Something With It. They Were Horribly Expensive--Made To Order, 
 You Know. Then This Cerise Chiffon,  All Covered With Sequins,  Is Really 
 
 
 
 Chapter 13 Pg 73 
 Too Showy For A Girl In Your Station,  But In Case You Get A Chance To 
 Act You Might Need It,  And Anyhow I Never Cared For It. It Isn't 
 Becoming To Me. Here's An Indigo Charmeuse With Silver Trimmings. I Got 
 Horribly Tired Of It,  But You Will Look Stunning In It. It Might Even 
 Help You Catch A Rich Husband; Who Knows! There's Half A Dozen Pairs Of 
 White Evening Gloves! I Might Have Had Them Cleaned,  But If You Can Use 
 Them I Can Get New Ones. And There's A Bundle Of Old Silk Stockings! 
 They Haven't Any Toes Or Heels Much,  But I Suppose You Can Darn Them. 
 And Of Course You Can't Afford To Buy Expensive Silk Stockings!" 
   
 One By One Gila Had Pulled The Things Out Of The Box,  Rattling On About 
 Them As If She Were Selling Corn-Cure. She Was A Trifle Excited,  To Be 
 Sure,  Now That She Was Fairly Launched On Her Philanthropic Expedition; 
 Also The Fact That The Two Women In The Room Were Absolutely Silent And 
 Gave No Hint Of How They Were Going To Take This Tide Of Insults Was 
 Somewhat Disconcerting. However,  Gila Was Not Easily Disconcerted. She 
 Was Very Angry,  And Her Anger Had Been Growing In Force All Night. The 
 Greatest Insult That Man Could Offer Her Had Been Heaped Upon Her By 
 Courtland,  And There Was No Punishment Too Great To Be Meted Out To The 
 Unfortunate Innocent Who Had Been The Occasion Of It. Gila Did Not Care 
 What She Said,  And She Had No Fear Of Any Consequences Whatever. There 
 Had Not,  So Far To Her Knowledge,  Lived The Man Who Could Not Be Called 
 Back And Humbled To Her Purpose After She Had Punished Him Sufficiently 
 For Any Offense He Might Knowingly Or Unknowingly Have Committed. That 
 She Really Had Begun To Admire Courtland,  And To Desire Him In Some 
 Degree For Her Own,  Only Added Fuel To Her Fire. This Girl Whom He Had 
 Dared To Pity Should Be Burned And Tortured; She Should Be Insulted And 
 Extinguished Utterly,  So That She Would Never Dare To Lift Her Head 
 Again Within Recognizable Distance Of Paul Courtland,  Or She Would Know 
 The Reason Why. Paul Courtland Was _Hers_--If She Chose To Have Him; Let 
 No Other Girl Dare To Look At Him! 
   
 The Nurse Stood,  Starched And Stern,  With Growing Indignation At The 
 Audacity Of The Stranger. Only The Petrification Of Absolute 
 Astonishment,  And Wonder As To What Would Happen Next,  Took Her Off Her 
 Guard For The Moment And Prevented Her From Ousting The Young Lady From 
 The Premises Instantly. There Was Also The Magic Name Of The Handsome 
 Young Gentleman That Had Been Used As Password,  And The Very Slight 
 Possibility That This Might Be Some Rich Relative Of The Lovely Young 
 Patient That She Would Not Like To Have Put Out. The Nurse Looked From 
 Bonnie To The Visitor In Growing Wrath And Perplexity. 
   
 Bonnie Lay Wide-Eyed And Amazed,  Startled Bewilderment And Growing 
 Dignity In Her Face. Two Soft,  Pink Spots Of Color Began To Bloom Out In 
 Her Cheeks,  And Her Eyes Took On A Twinkle Of Amusement. She Was 
 Watching The Visitor As If She Were A Passing Punch-And-Judy Show Come 
 In To Play For A Moment For Her Entertainment. She Lay And Regarded Her 
 And Her Tawdry Display Of Finery With A Quiet,  Disinterested Aloofness 
 That Was Beginning To Get On Gila's Nerves. 
   
 "You Can Have My Flowers,  Too,  If You Want Them," Said Gila,  Excitedly, 
 Seeing That Her Flood Of Insult Had Brought Forth No Answering Word From 
 Either Listener. "They're Very Handsome,  Rare Ones--Orchids,  You Know. 
 Did You Ever See Any Before? I Don't Mind Leaving Them With You Because 
 
 
 
 Chapter 13 Pg 74 
 I Have A Great Many Flowers,  And These Were Given Me By A Young Man I 
 Don't Care In The Least About." 
   
 She Unpinned The Flowers And Held Them Out To Bonnie,  But The Sick Girl 
 Lay Still And Regarded Her With That Quiet,  Half-Amused Gravity And Did 
 Not Offer To Take Them. 
   
 "I Presume You Can Find A Waste-Basket Down In The Office If You Want To 
 Get Rid Of Them," Said Bonnie,  Suddenly,  In A Clear,  Refined Voice. "I 
 Really Shouldn't Care For Them. Isn't There A Waste-Basket Somewhere 
 About?" She Asked,  Turning Toward The Nurse. 
   
 "Down In The Hall By The Front Entrance," Answered The Nurse,  Grimly. 
 She Was Ready To Play Up To Whatever Cue Bonnie Gave Her. 
   
 Gila Stood Haughtily Holding Her Flowers And Looking From One Woman To 
 The Other,  Unable To Believe That Any Other Woman Had The Insufferable 
 Audacity To Meet Her On Her Own Ground In This Way. Were They Actually 
 Guying Her,  Or Were They Innocents Who Really Thought She Did Not Want 
 The Flowers,  Or Who Did Not Know Enough To Think Orchids Beautiful? 
 Before She Could Decide Bonnie Was Speaking Again,  Still In That Quiet, 
 Superior Tone Of A Lady That Gave Her The Command Of The Situation: 
   
 "I Am Sorry," She Said,  Quite Politely,  As If She Must Let Her Visitor 
 Down Gently,  "But I'm Afraid You Have Made Some Mistake. I Don't Recall 
 Ever Having Met You Before. It Must Be Some Other Miss Brentwood For 
 Whom You Are Looking." 
   
 Gila Stared,  And Her Color Suddenly Began To Rise Even Under The Pearly 
 Tint Of Her Flesh. Had She Possibly Made Some Blunder? This Certainly 
 Was The Voice Of A Lady. And The Girl On The Bed Had The Advantage Of 
 Absolute Self-Control. Somehow That Angered Gila More Than Anything 
 Else. 
   
 "Don't You Know Paul Courtland?" She Demanded,  Imperiously. 
   
 "I Never Heard The Name Before!" 
   
 Bonnie's Voice Was Steady,  And Her Eyes Looked Coolly Into The Other 
 Girl's. The Nurse Looked At Bonnie And Marveled. She Knew The Name Of 
 Paul Courtland Well; She Telephoned To That Name Every Day. How Was It 
 That The Girl Did Not Know It? She Liked This Girl And The Man Who Had 
 Brought Her Here And Been So Anxious About Her. But Who On Earth Was 
 This Huzzy In Fur? 
   
 Gila Looked At Bonnie Madly. Her Stare Said As Plainly As Words Could 
 Have Done: "You Lie! You _Do_ Know Him!" But Gila's Lips Said, 
 Scornfully,  "Aren't You The Poor Girl Whose Kid Brother Got Killed By An 
 Automobile In The Street?" 
   
 Across Bonnie's Stricken Face There Flashed A Spasm Of Pain And Her Very 
 Lips Grew White. 
   
 "I Thought So!" Sneered Gila,  Rushing On With Her Insult. "And Yet You 
 
 
 
 Chapter 13 Pg 75 
 Deny That You Ever Heard Paul Courtland's Name! He Picked Up The Kid And 
 Carried It In The House And Ran Errands For You,  But You Don't Know Him! 
 That's Gratitude For You! I Told Him The Working-Class Were All Like 
 That. I Have No Doubt He Has Paid For This Very Room That You Are Lying 
 In!" 
   
 "Stop!" Cried Bonnie,  Sitting Up,  Her Eyes Like Two Stars,  Her Face 
 White To The Very Lips. "You Have No Right To Come Here And Talk Like 
 That! I Cannot Understand Who Could Have Sent You! Certainly Not The 
 Courteous Stranger Who Picked Up My Little Brother. I Do Not Know His 
 Name,  Nor Anything About Him,  But I Can Assure You That I Shall Not 
 Allow Him Nor Any One Else To Pay My Bills. Now Will You Take Your 
 Things And Leave My Room? I Am Feeling Very--Tired!" 
   
 The Voice Suddenly Trailed Off Into Silence And Bonnie Dropped Back 
 Limply Upon The Pillow. 
   
 The Nurse Sprang Like An Angry Bear Who Has Seen Somebody Troubling Her 
 Cubs. She Touched Vigorously A Button In The Wall As She Passed And 
 Swooped Down Upon The Tawdry Finery,  Stuffing It Unceremoniously Into 
 The Box; Then She Turned Upon The Little Fur-Trimmed Lady,  Placed A 
 Capable Arm About Her Slim Waist,  And Scooped Her Out Of The Room. 
 Flinging The Bulging Box Down At Her Feet,  Where It Gaped Widely, 
 Gushing Forth In Pink,  Blue,  Cerise,  And Silver,  She Shut The Door And 
 Flew Back To Her Charge. 
   
 Down The Hall Hurried The Emergency Doctor,  Formidable In His 
 White-Linen Uniform. When Gila Looked Up From The Confusion At Her Feet 
 She Encountered The Gaze Of A Pair Of Grave And Disapproving Eyes Behind 
 A Pair Of Fascinating Tortoise-Shell Goggles. She Was Not Accustomed To 
 Disapproval In Masculine Eyes And It Infuriated Her. 
   
 "What Does All This Mean?" His Voice Expressed A Good Many Kinds Of 
 Disapproval. 
   
 "It Means That I Have Been Insulted,  Sir,  By One Of Your Nurses!" 
 Declared Gila,  In Her Most Haughty Tone,  With A Tilt Of Her Chin And A 
 Flirt Of Her Fur Trappings. "I Shall Make It My Business To See That She 
 Is Removed At Once From Her Position." 
   
 The Doctor Eyed Her Mildly,  As Though She Were A Small Bat Squeaking At 
 A Mighty Hawk. "Indeed! I Fancy You Will Find That A Rather Difficult 
 Matter!" He Answered,  Contemptuously. "She Is One Of Our Best Nurses! 
 James!" To A Passing Assistant,  "Escort This Person And 
 Her--Belongings"--Looking Doubtfully At The Mess On The Floor--"Down To 
 The Street!" 
   
 Then He Swiftly Entered Bonnie's Room,  Closing And Fastening The Door 
 Behind Him. 
   
 The Said James,  With An Ill-Concealed Grin,  Stooped To His Task; And 
 Thus,  In Mortification,  Wrath,  And Ignominy,  Did Gila Descend To Her 
 Waiting Limousine. 
 
 
 
 Chapter 13 Pg 76 
 There Were Tears Of Anger On Her Cheeks As She Sat Back Against Her 
 Cushions; More Tears Fell,  Which,  Regardless Of Her Pearly Complexion, 
 She Wiped Away With A Cobweb Of A Handkerchief,  While She Sat And Hated 
 Courtland,  And The Whole Tribe Of College Men,  Her Cousin Bill Ward 
 Included,  For Getting Her Into A Scrape Like This. Defeat Was A Thing 
 She Could Not Brook. She Had Never,  Since She Came Out Of Short Frocks, 
 Been So Defeated In Her Life! But It Should Not Be Defeat! She Would 
 Take Her Full Revenge For All That Had Happened! Courtland Should Bite 
 The Dust! She Would Show Him That He Could Not Go Around Picking Up 
 Stray Beauties And Sending Her After Them To Pet Them For Him. 
   
 She Did Not Watch For Acquaintances During That Ride Home. She Remained 
 Behind Drawn Curtains. Arrived At Home,  She Stormed Up To Her Room, 
 Giving Orders To Her Maid Not To Disturb Her,  And Sat Down Angrily To 
 Indite An Epistle To Courtland That Should Bring Him To His Knees. 
   
 Meantime The Doctor And Nurse Worked Silently,  Skilfully Over Bonnie 
 Until The Weary Eyes Opened Once More,  And A Long-Drawn Sigh Showed That 
 The Girl Had Come Back To The World. 
   
 By And By,  When The Doctor Had Gone Out Of The Room And The Nurse Had 
 Finished Giving Her The Beef-Tea That Had Been Ordered,  Bonnie Raised 
 Her Eyes. "Would You Mind Finding Out For Me Just What This Room Costs?" 
 She Asked,  Wearily. 
   
 The Nurse Had Been Fixing It All Up In Her Mind What She Should Say When 
 This Question Came. "Why,  I'm Under The Impression You Won't Have To Pay 
 Anything," She Said,  Pleasantly. "You See,  Sometimes Patients,  When They 
 Go Out,  Are Kind Of Grateful And Leave A Sort Of Endowment Of A Bed For 
 A While,  Or Something Like That,  For Cases Just Like Yours,  Where 
 Strangers Come In For A Few Days And Need Quiet--Real Quiet That They 
 Can't Get In The Ward,  You Know. I Believe Some One Paid Something For 
 This Room In Some Kind Of A Way Like That. I Guess The Doctor Thought 
 You Would Get Well Quicker If You Had It Quiet,  So He Put You In Here. 
 You Needn't Worry A Bit About It." 
   
 Bonnie Smiled. "Would You Mind Making Sure?" She Asked. "I'd Like To 
 Know Just What I Owe. I Have A Little Money,  You Know." 
   
 The Nurse Nodded And Slipped Away To Whisper The Story To The Grave 
 Doctor,  Who Grew More Indignant And Contemptuous Than He Had Been To 
 Gila,  And Sent Her Promptly Back With An Answer. 
   
 "You Don't Have To Pay A Cent," She Said,  Cheerfully,  As She Returned. 
 "This Bed Is Endowed Temporarily,  The Doctor Says,  To Be Used At His 
 Discretion,  And He Wants To Keep You Here Till Some One Comes Who Needs 
 This Room More Than You Do. At Present There Isn't Any One,  So You 
 Needn't Worry. We Are Not Going To Let Any More Little Feather-Headed 
 Spitfires In To See You,  Either. The Doctor Balled The Office Out Like 
 Everything For Letting That Girl Up." 
   
 Bonnie Tried To Smile Again,  But Only Ended In A Sigh. "Oh,  It Doesn't 
 Matter," She Said,  And Then,  After A Minute,  "You've Been Very Good To 
 
 
 
 Chapter 13 Pg 77 
 Me. Some Time I Hope I Can Do Something For You. Now I'm Going To 
 Sleep." 
   
 The Nurse Went Out To Look After Some Of Her Duties. Half An Hour Later 
 She Came Back To Bonnie's Room And Entered Softly,  Not To Waken Her. She 
 Was Worried Lest She Had Left The Window Open Too Wide And The Wind 
 Might Be Blowing On Her,  For It Had Turned A Good Deal Colder Since The 
 Sun Went Down. 
   
 She Tiptoed To The Bed And Bent Over In The Dim Light To See If Her 
 Patient Was All Right. Then She Drew Back Sharply. 
   
 The Bed Was Empty! 
   
 She Turned On The Light And Looked All Around. There Was No One Else In 
 The Room! Bonnie Was Gone! 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 14 Pg 78 
   
 Wildly The Nurse Searched The Room,  Throwing Open The Wardrobe First! 
 Bonnie's Shabby Clothes Were No Longer Hanging On The Hooks! She Rushed 
 To The Window And Looked Helplessly Along The Fire-Escape Out Into The 
 Courtyard Below,  Where The Ambulance Was Just Bringing In A Fresh Case. 
 There Was No Sign Of Her Patient. Turning Back,  She Saw On The Table A 
 Bit Of Paper From The Daily Record-Sheet Folded Up And Pinned Together 
 With A Quaint Little Circle Of Old-Fashioned Gold In Which Were Set Tiny 
 Garnets And Pearls. The Note Was Addressed,  "Miss Writroversy Between Bolsheviki And Mensheviki. 
   
 In The Mean Time The War-Weary Nation Was Clamoring For Peace. The Army Was 
 Demoralized And Saturated With The Defeatism Preached By The Porazhentsi. 
 To Deal With This Grave Situation Two Important Conventions Were Arranged 
 For,  As Follows: The Convention Of Soldiers' Delegates From The Front, 
 Which Opened On May 10th And Lasted For About A Week,  And The First 
 All-Russian Congress Of Peasants' Delegates,  Which Opened On May 17th And 
 Lasted For About Twelve Days. Between The Two Gatherings There Was Also An 
 Important Meeting Of The Petrograd Council Of Workmen's And Soldiers' 
 Deputies,  Which Dealt With The Same Grave Situation. The Dates Here Are Of 
 The Greatest Significance: The First Convention Was Opened Three Days 
 Before Miliukov's Resignation And Was In Session When That Event Occurred; 
 
 
 
 Chapter 14 Pg 79 
 The Second Convention Was Opened Four Days After The Resignation Of 
 Miliukov And One Day After That Of Guchkov. It Was Guchkov's Unique 
 Experience To Address The Convention Of Soldiers' Delegates From The Front 
 As Minister Of War And Marine,  Explaining And Defending His Policy With 
 Great Ability,  And Then,  Some Days Later,  To Address The Same Assembly As A 
 Private Citizen. 
   
 Guchkov Drew A Terrible Picture Of The Seriousness Of The Military 
 Situation. With Truly Amazing Candor He Described Conditions And Explained 
 How They Had Been Brought About. He Begged The Soldiers Not To Lay Down 
 Their Arms,  But To Fight With New Courage. Kerensky Followed With A Long 
 Speech,  Noble And Full Of Pathos. In Some Respects,  It Was The Most 
 Powerful Of All The Appeals It Fell To His Lot To Make To His People,  Who 
 Were Staggering In The Too Strong Sunlight Of An Unfamiliar Freedom. He 
 Did Not Lack Courage To Speak Plainly: "My Heart And Soul Are Uneasy. I Am 
 Greatly Worried And I Must Say So Openly,  No Matter What ... The 
 Consequences Will Be. The Process Of Resurrecting The Country's Creative 
 Forces For The Purpose Of Establishing The New Régime Rests On The Basis Of 
 Liberty And Personal Responsibility.... A Century Of Slavery Has Not Only 
 Demoralized The Government And Transformed The Old Officials Into A Band Of 
 Traitors,  _But It Has Also Destroyed In The People Themselves The 
 Consciousness Of Their Responsibility For Their Fate,  Their Country's 
 Destiny_." It Was In This Address That He Cried Out In His Anguish: "I 
 Regret That I Did Not Die Two Months Ago. I Would Have Died Happy With The 
 Dream That The Flame Of A New Life Has Been Kindled In Russia,  Hopeful Of A 
 Time When We Could Respect One Another's Right Without Resorting To The 
 Knout." 
   
 To The Soldiers Kerensky Brought This Challenge: "You Fired On The People 
 When The Government Demanded. But Now,  When It Comes To Obeying Your Own 
 Revolutionary Government,  You Can No Longer Endure Further Sacrifice! Does 
 This Mean That Free Russia Is A Nation Of Rebellious Slaves?" He Closed 
 With An Eloquent Peroration: "I Came Here Because I Believe In My Right To 
 Tell The Truth As I Understand It. People Who Even Under The Old Régime 
 Went About Their Work Openly And Without Fear Of Death,  Those People,  I 
 Say,  Will Not Be Terrorized. The Fate Of Our Country Is In Our Hands And 
 The Country Is In Great Danger. We Have Sipped Of The Cup Of Liberty And We 
 Are Somewhat Intoxicated; We Are In Need Of The Greatest Possible Sobriety 
 And Discipline. We Must Go Down In History Meriting The Epitaph On Our 
 Tombstones,  'They Died,  But They Were Never Slaves.'" 
   
 From The Petrograd Council Of Workmen's And Soldiers' Deputies Came I.G. 
 Tseretelli,  Who Had Just Returned From Ten Years' Siberian Exile. A Native 
 Of Georgia,  A Prince,  Nearly Half Of His Forty-Two Years Had Been Spent 
 Either In Socialist Service Or In Exile Brought About By Such Service. A 
 Man Of Education,  Wise In Leadership And A Brilliant Orator,  His Leadership 
 
 
 
 Chapter 14 Pg 80 
 Of The Socialist Group In The Second Duma Had Marked Him As One Of The 
 Truly Great Men Of Russia. To The Convention Of Soldiers' Delegates From 
 The Front Tseretelli Brought The Decisionl Of Workmen's And 
 Soldiers' Deputies,  In Shaping Which He Had Taken An Important Part With 
 Tchcheidze,  Skobelev,  And Others. The Council Had Decided "To Send An 
 Appeal To The Soldiers At The Front,  And To Explain To Them That _In Order 
 To Bring About Universal Peace It Is Necessary To Defend The Revolution And 
 Russia By Defending The Front_." This Action Had Been Taken Despite The 
 Opposition Of The Bolsheviki,  And Showed That The Moderate Socialists Were 
 Still In Control Of The Soviet. An Appeal To The Army,  Drawn Up By 
 Tseretelli,  Was Adopted By The Vote Of Every Member Except The Bolsheviki, 
 Who Refrained From Voting. This Appeal To The Army Tseretelli Presented To 
 The Soldiers' Delegates From The Front: 
   
     Comrades,  Soldiers At The Front,  In The Name Of The Revolutionary 
     Democracy,  We Make A Fervent Appeal To You. 
   
     A Hard Task Has Fallen To Your Lot. You Have Paid A Dear Price, 
     You Have Paid With Your Blood,  A Dear Price Indeed,  For The Crimes 
     Of The Czar Who Sent You To Fight And Left You Without Arms, 
     Without Ammunition,  Without Bread! 
   
     Why,  The Privation You Now Suffer Is The Work Of The Czar And His 
     Coterie Of Self-Seeking Associates Who Brought The Country To 
     Ruin. And The Revolution Will Need The Efforts Of Many To Overcome 
     The Disorganization Left Her As A Heritage By These Robbers And 
     Executioners. 
   
     The Working Class Did Not Need The War. The Workers Did Not Begin 
     It. It Was Started By The Czars And Capitalists Of All Countries. 
     Each Day Of War Is For The People Only A Day Of Unnecessary 
     Suffering And Misfortune. Having Dethroned The Czar,  The Russian 
     People Have Selected For Their First Problem The Ending Of The War 
     In The Quickest Possible Manner. 
   
     The Council Of Workmen's And Soldiers' Deputies Has Appealed To 
     All Nations To End The Butchery. We Have Appealed To The French 
     And The English,  To The Germans And The Austrians.[18] Russia 
     Wants An Answer To This Appeal. Remember,  However,  Comrades And 
     Soldiers,  That Our Appeal Will Be Of No Value If The Regiments Of 
     Wilhelm Overpower Revolutionary Russia Before Our Brothers,  The 
     Workers And Peasants Of Other Countries,  Will Be Able To Respond. 
     Our Appeal Will Become "A Scrap Of Paper" If The Whole Strength Of 
     The Revolutionary People Does Not Stand Behind It,  If The Triumph 
     Of Wilhelm Hohenzollern Will Be Established On The Ruins Of 
     Russian Freedom. The Ruin Of Free Russia Will Be A Tremendous, 
     Irreparable Misfortune,  Not Only For Us,  But For The Toilers Of 
     The Whole World. 
 
 
 
 Chapter 14 Pg 81 
     Comrades,  Soldiers,  Defend Revolutionary Russia With All Your 
     Might! 
   
     The Workers And Peasants Of Russia Desire Peace With All Their 
     Soul. But This Peace Must Be Universal,  A Peace For All Nations 
     Based On The Agreement Of All. 
   
     What Would Happen If We Should Agree To A Separate Peace--A Peace 
     For Ourselves Alone! What Would Happen If The Russian Soldiers 
     Were To Stick Their Bayonets Into The Ground To-Day And Say That 
     They Do Not Care To Fight Any Longer,  That It Makes No Difference 
     To Them What Happens To The Whole World! 
   
     Here Is What Would Happen. Having Destroyed Our Allies In The 
     West,  German Imperialism Would Rush In Upon Us With All The Force 
     Of Its Arms. Germany's Imperialists,  Her Landowners And 
     Capitalists,  Would Put An Iron Heel On Our Necks,  Would Occupy Our 
     Cities,  Our Villages,  And Our Land,  And Would Force Us To Pay 
     Tribute To Her. Was It To Bow Down At The Feet Of Wilhelm That We 
     Overthrew Nicholas? 
   
     Comrades--Soldiers! The Council Of Workmen's And Soldiers' 
     Deputies Leads You To Peace By Another Route. We Lead You To Peace 
     By Calling Upon The Workers And Peasants Of Serbia And Austria To 
     Rise And Revolt; We Lead You To Peace By Calling An International 
     Conference Of Socialists For A Universal And Determined Revolt 
     Against War. There Is A Great Necessity,  Comrades--Soldiers,  For 
     The Peoples Of The World To Awaken. Time Is Needed In Order That 
     They Should Rebel And With An Iron Hand Force Their Czars And 
     Capitalists To Peace. Time Is Needed So That The Toilers Of All 
     Lands Should Join With Us For A Merciless War Upon Violators And 
     Robbers. 
   
     _But Remember,  Comrades--Soldiers,  This Time Will Never Come If 
     You Do Not Stop The Advance Of The Enemy At The Front,  If Your 
     Ranks Are Crushed And Under The Feet Of Wilhelm Falls The 
     Breathless Corpse Of The Russian Revolution_. 
   
     Remember,  Comrades,  That At The Front,  In The Trenches,  You Are 
     Now Standing In Defense Of Russia's Freedom. You Defend The 
     Revolution,  You Defend Your Brothers,  The Workers And Peasants. 
     Let This Defense Be Worthy Of The Great Cause And The Great 
     Sacrifices Already Made By You. _It Is Impossible To Defend The 
     Front If,  As Has Been Decided,  The Soldiers Are Not To Leave The 
     Trenches Under Any Circumstances_.[19] At Times Only An Attack Can 
     Repulse And Prevent The Advance Of The Enemy. At Times Awaiting An 
     Attack Means Patiently Waiting For Death. Again,  Only The Change 
     To An Advance May Save You Or Your Brothers,  On Other Sections Of 
     The Front,  From Destruction. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 14 Pg 82 
     Remember This,  Comrades--Soldiers! Having Sworn To Defend Russian 
     Freedom,  Do Not Refuse To Start The Offensive The Military 
     Situation May Require. The Freedom And Happiness Of Russia Are In 
     Your Hands. 
   
     In Defending This Freedom Be On The Lookout For Betrayal And 
     Trickery. The Fraternization Which Is Developing On The Front Can 
     Easily Turn Into Such A Trap. 
   
     Revolutionary Armies May Fraternize,  But With Whom? With An Army 
     Also Revolutionary,  Which Has Decided To Die For Peace And 
     Freedom. At Present,  However,  Not Only In The German Army,  But 
     Even In The Austro-Hungarian Army,  In Spite Of The Number Of 
     Individuals Politically Conscious And Honest,  There Is No 
     Revolution. In Those Countries The Armies Are Still Blindly 
     Following Wilhelm And Charles,  The Landowners And Capitalists,  And 
     Agree To Annexation Of Foreign Soil,  To Robberies And Violence. 
     There The General Staff Will Make Use Not Only Of Your Credulity, 
     But Also Of The Blind Obedience Of Their Soldiers. You Go Out To 
     Fraternize With Open Hearts. And To Meet You An Officer Of The 
     General Staff Leaves The Enemies' Trenches,  Disguised As A Common 
     Soldier. You Speak With The Enemy Without Any Trickery. At That 
     Very Time He Photographs The Surrounding Territory. You Stop The 
     Shooting To Fraternize,  But Behind The Enemies' Trenches Artillery 
     Is Being Moved,  New Positions Built And Troops Transferred. 
   
     Comrades--Soldiers,  Not By Fraternization Will You Get Peace,  Not 
     By Separate Agreements Made At The Front By Single Companies, 
     Battalions,  Or Regiments. Not In Separate Peace Or In A Separate 
     Truce Lies The Salvation Of The Russian Revolution,  The Triumph Of 
     Peace For The Whole World. 
   
     The People Who Assure You That Fraternizing Is The Road To Peace 
     Lead You To Destruction. Do Not Believe Them. The Road To Peace Is 
     A Different One. It Has Been Pointed Out To You Already By The 
     Council Of Workmen's And Soldiers' Deputies: Tread It. Sweep Aside 
     Everything That Weakens Your Fighting Power,  That Brings Into The 
     Army Disorganization And Loss Of Spirit. 
   
     Your Fighting Power Serves The Cause Of Peace. The Council Of 
     Workmen's And Soldiers' Deputies Is Able To Continue Its 
     Revolutionary Work With All Its Might,  To Develop Its Struggle For 
     Peace,  Only By Depending On You,  Knowing That You Will Not Allow 
     The Military Destruction Of Russia. 
   
     Comrades--Soldiers,  The Workers And Peasants,  Not Only Of Russia, 
     But Of The Whole World,  Look To You With Confidence And Hope. 
   
     Soldiers Of The Revolution,  You Will Prove Worthy Of This Faith, 
     For You Know That Your Military Tasks Serve The Cause Of Peace. 
   
     In The Name Of The Hoping,  Perhaps,  For No Kindlier Hands To Greet Her 
 
 
 
 Chapter 14 Pg 83 
 Than Those That Had Been Withheld From Her In This World! What Would The 
 Resurrection Mean To A Poor Little Soul Like That? What Could It Mean? 
 Ah! Perhaps It Had Not All Been Her Fault! Perhaps There Were Others Who 
 Had Helped Push Her Down,  Smug In Self-Righteousness,  To Whom The 
 Resurrection Would Be More Of A Horror Than To The Pretty,  Ignorant 
 Child Whose Untaught Feet Had Strayed Into Forbidden Paths! Who Knew? He 
 Was Glad To Look Up And Feel The Presence There! Who Knew What Might 
 Have Passed Between The Soul And God? It Was Safe To Leave That Little 
 Sinful Soul With Him Who Had Died To Save. It Was Good To Go Out From 
 There Knowing That The Pretty,  Sinful Girl,  The Hardened,  Grizzled Sot, 
 The Poor Old Toothless Crone,  The Little Hunchback Newsboy Who Lay In 
 The Same Row,  Were Guarded Alike And Beloved By The Same Presence That 
 Would Go With Him. 
   
 Around The Little Newsboy Huddled A Group Of Street Gamins,  Counting Out 
 Their Few Pennies,  And Talking Excitedly Of How They Would Buy Him Some 
 Flowers. There Were Tear-Stains Down Their Grimy Cheeks And It Was Plain 
 They Were Pitying Him,  They Who Had Perhaps Yet To Tread The Paths Of 
 Sin And Deprivation And Sorrow For Many Long Years. And The Presence 
 There! So Near Them,  With The Pitying Eyes! The Young Man Knew The Eyes 
 Were Pitying! If The Children Could Only See! He Felt An Impulse To Turn 
 Back And Tell Them As He Passed Out Into The Street,  Yet How Could He 
 Make Them Understand--He Who Understood So Feebly And Intermittently 
 Himself? He Felt A Great Ache In Himself To Go Out And Shout To All The 
 World To Look Up And See The Presence That Was In Their Midst,  And They 
 Saw Him Not! 
   
 He Was Entirely Aware That His Present Mental State Would Have Seemed To 
 Him Little Short Of Insanity Twenty-Four Hours Before; That It Might 
 Pass Again As It Had Done Before; And A Kind Of Mental Frenzy Seized Him 
 Lest It Would. He Did Not Want To Lose This Assurance Of One Guiding 
 Through A World That Was So Full Of Sorrow As This One Had Recently 
 Revealed Itself To Him To Be. And With The World-Old Anguished "Give Me 
 A Sign!" The Cry Of The Soul Reaching Out To The Unknown,  He Spoke Aloud 
 Once More: "God,  If You Are Really There,  Let Me Find Her!" 
   
 And Yet If Any Had Asked Him Just Then If He Ever Prayed He Would Have 
 Told Them No. Prayer Was To Him A Thing Utterly Apart From This Cry Of 
 His Soul,  This Longing For An Understanding With God. 
   
 He Walked On Through Streets He Did Not Know,  Passing Men And Women With 
 Worn And Haggard Faces,  Tattered Garments,  And Discouraged Mien; And 
 Always That Cry Came In His Soul,  "Oh,  If They Only Knew!" There Was The 
 Presence By His Side,  And Men Passed By And Saw Him Not! 
   
 He Was Walking In The General Direction Of The Good Samaritan Hospital, 
 Just As Any One Would Walk With A Friend Through A Strange Place And 
 Accommodate His Going To The Man Who Was Guiding Him. All The Way There 
 Seemed To Be A Sort Of Intercourse Between Himself And His Companion. 
 His Soul Was Putting Forth Great Questions That He Would Some Day Take 
 Up In Detail And Go Over Little By Little,  As One Will Verify A Problem 
 That One Has Worked Out. But Now He Was Working It Out,  Becoming 
 Satisfied In His Soul That This Was The Only Way To Solve The Great 
 Otherwise Unanswerable Problems Of The Universe. 
 
 
 
 Chapter 14 Pg 84 
   
 They Had Gone For Perhaps Three Miles Or More From The Morgue,  Traveling 
 For The Most Part Through Narrow Streets Crowded Full Of Small 
 Dwelling-Houses Interspersed By Cheap Stores And Saloons. The Night 
 Lowered! The Stars Were Not On Duty. A Cold Wind From The River Swept 
 Around Corners,  Reminding Him Of The Dripping Yellow Hair Of The Girl In 
 The Morgue. It Cut Like A Knife Through Courtland's Heavy Overcoat And 
 Made Him Wish He Had Brought His Muffler. He Stuffed His Gloved Hands 
 Into His Pockets. Even In Their Fur Linings They Were Stiff And Cold. He 
 Thought Of The Girl's Little Light Serge Jacket And Shivered Visibly As 
 They Turned Into Another Street Where Vacant Lots On One Side Left A 
 Wide Sweep For The Wind And Sent It Tempesting Along Freighted With Dust 
 And Stinging Bits Of Sand. The Clouds Were Heavy As With Snow,  Only That 
 It Was Too Cold To Snow. One Fancied Only Biting Steel Could Fall From 
 Clouds Like That On A Night So Bitter. And Any Moment He Might Have 
 Turned Back,  Gone A Block To One Side,  And Caught The Trolley Across To 
 The University,  Where Light And Warmth And Friends Were Waiting. And 
 What Was This One Little Lost Girl To Him? A Stranger? No,  She Was No 
 Longer A Stranger! She Had Become Something Infinitely Precious To The 
 Whole Universe. God Cared,  And That Was Enough! He Could Not Be A Friend 
 Of God Unless He Cared As God Cared! He Was Demonstrating Facts That He 
 Had Never Apprehended Before. 
   
 The Lights Were Out In Most Of The Houses That They Passed,  For It Was 
 Growing Late. There Were Not Quite So Many Saloons. The Streets Loomed 
 Wide Ahead,  The Line Of Houses Dark On The Left,  And The Stretch Of 
 Vacant Lots,  With The River Beyond On The Right. Across The River A 
 Line Of Dark Buildings With Occasional Blink Of Lights Blended Into The 
 Dark Of The Sky,  And The Wind Merciless Over All. 
   
 On Ahead A Couple Of Blocks The Light Flung Out On The Pavement And 
 Marked Another Saloon. Bright Doors Swung Back And Forth. The 
 Intermittent Throb Of A Piano And Twang Of A Violin,  Making Merry With 
 The Misery Of The World; Voices Brokenly Above It All Came At Intervals, 
 Loudly As The Way Drew Nearer. 
   
 The Saloon Doors Swung Again And Four Or Five Dark Figures Jostled 
 Noisily Out And Came Haltingly Down The Street. They Walked Crazily, 
 Like Ships Without A Rudder,  Veering From One Side Of The Walk To The 
 Other,  Shouting And Singing Uncouth,  Ribald Songs,  Hoarse Laughter 
 Interspersed With Scattered Oaths. 
   
 "O! Jesus Christ!" Came Distinctly Through The Quiet Night. The Young 
 Man Felt A Distinct Pain For The Christ By His Side,  Like The Pressing 
 Of A Thorn Into The Brow. He Seemed To Know The Prick Himself. For These 
 Were Some Of Those For Whom He Died! 
   
 It Occurred To Courtland That He Was Seeing Everything On This Walk 
 Through The Eyes Of The Christ. He Remembered Scrooge And His Journey 
 With The Ghost Of Christmas Past In Dickens's _Christmas Carol_. It Was 
 Like That. He Was Seeing The Real Soul Of Everybody! He Was With The 
 Architect Of The Universe,  Noting Where The Work Had Gone Wrong From The 
 Mighty Plans. He Suddenly Knew That These Creatures Coming Giddily 
 Toward Him Were Planned To Mighty Things! 
 
 
 
 Chapter 14 Pg 85 
 The Figures Paused Before One Of The Dark Houses,  Pointed And Laughed; 
 Went Nearer To The Steps And Stooped. He Could Not Hear What They Were 
 Saying; The Voices Were Hushed In Ugly Whispers,  Broken By Harsh 
 Laughter. Only Now And Then He Caught A Syllable. 
   
 "Wake Up!" Floated Out Into The Silence Once. And Again,  "No,  You Don't, 
 My Pretty Little Chicken!" 
   
 Then A Girl's Scream Pierced The Night And Something Darted Out From The 
 Darkness Of The Door-Step,  Eluding The Drunken Men,  But Slipped And 
 Fell! 
   
 Courtland Broke Into A Noiseless Run. 
   
 The Men Had Scrambled Tipsily After The Girl And Clutched Her. They 
 Lifted Her Unsteadily And Surrounded Her. She Screamed Again,  And Dashed 
 This Way And That Blindly,  But They Met Her Every Time And Held Her. 
   
 Courtland Knew,  As By A Flash,  That He Had Been Brought Here For This 
 Crisis. It Was As If He Had Heard The Words Spoken To Him,  "Now Go!" He, 
 Lowering His Head And Crouching,  Came Swiftly Forward,  Watching 
 Carefully Where He Steered,  And Coming Straight At Two Of The Men With 
 His Powerful Shoulders. It Was An Old Trick Of The Football Field And It 
 Bowled The Two Assailants On The Right Straight Out Into The Gutter. The 
 Other Three Made A Dash At Him,  But He Side-Stepped One And Tripped Him; 
 A Blow On The Point Of The Chin Sent Another Sprawling On The Sidewalk; 
 But The Last One,  Who Was Perhaps The Most Sober Of Them All,  Showed 
 Fight And Called To His Comrades To Come On And Get This Stranger Who 
 Was Trying To Steal Their Girl. The Language He Used Made Courtland's 
 Blood Boil. He Struck The Fellow Across His Foul Mouth,  And Then 
 Clenching With Him,  Went Down Upon The Sidewalk. His Antagonist Was A 
 Heavier Man Than He Was,  But The Steady Brain And The Trained Muscles 
 Had The Better Of It From The First,  And In A Moment More The Drunken 
 Man Was Choking And Limp. 
   
 Courtland Rose And Looked About. The Two Fellows In The Gutter Were 
 Struggling To Their Feet With Loud Threats,  And The Fellow On The 
 Sidewalk Was Staggering Toward Him. They Would Be Upon The Girl Again In 
 A Moment. He Looked Toward Her,  As She Stood Trembling A Few Feet Away 
 From Him,  Too Frightened To Try To Run,  Not Daring To Leave Her 
 Protector. A Street Light Fell Directly Upon Her White Face. It Was 
 Bonnie Brentwood! 
   
 With A Kick At The Man On The Ground Who Was Trying To Rise,  And A Lurch 
 At The Man On The Sidewalk Who Was Coming Toward Him That Sent Him 
 Spinning Again,  Courtland Dived Under The Clutching Hands Of The Two In 
 The Gutter Who Couldn't Quite Make It To Get Upon The Curb Again. 
 Snatching Up The Girl Like A Baby,  He Fled Up The Street And Around The 
 First Corner,  And All That Cursing,  Drunken,  Reeling Five Came Howling 
 After! 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 15 Pg 86 
   
 Courtland Had Run Three Blocks And Turned Two Corners Before He Dared 
 Stop And Set The Girl Upon Her Feet Again. He Looked Anxiously At Her 
 White Face And Great,  Frightened Eyes. Her Lips Were Trembling And She 
 Was Shivering. He Tore His Overcoat Off,  Wrapped It About Her,  And 
 Before She Could Protest Caught Her Up Again And Ran On Another Block Or 
 Two. 
   
 "Oh,  You Must Not!" She Cried. "I Can Walk Perfectly Well,  And I Don't 
 Need Your Coat. Please,  Please Put On Your Coat And Let Me Walk! You 
 Will Take A Terrible Cold!" 
   
 "I Can Run Better Without It," He Explained,  Briefly,  "And We Can Get 
 Out Of The Way Of Those Fellows Quicker This Way!" 
   
 So She Lay Still In His Arms Till He Put Her Down Again. He Looked Up 
 And Down Either Way,  Hoping To See The Familiar Red-And-Green Lights Of 
 A Drug-Store Open Late; But None Greeted Him; All The Buildings Seemed 
 To Be Residences. 
   
 Somewhere In The Distance He Heard The Whir Of A Late Trolley. He 
 Glanced At His Watch. It Was Half Past One. If Only A Taxicab Would Come 
 Along. But No Taxi Was In Sight. The Girl Was Begging Him To Put On His 
 Overcoat. She Had Drawn It From Her Own Shoulders And Was Holding It Out 
 To Him Insistently. But With The Rare Smile That Courtland Was Noted For 
 He Took The Coat And Wrapped It Firmly About Her Shoulders Again,  This 
 Time Putting Her Arms In The Sleeves And Buttoning It Up To The Chin. 
   
 "Now," Said He,  "You're Not To Take That Off Again Until We Get Where It 
 Is Warm. You Needn't Worry About Me. I'm Quite Used To Going Out In All 
 Weathers Without My Coat As Often As With It. Besides,  I've Been 
 Exercising. When Did You Have Something To Eat?" 
   
 "When I Left The Hospital This Evening. I Had Some Strong Beef-Tea," She 
 Answered,  Airily,  As If That Had Been Only A Few Minutes Before. 
   
 "How Did You Happen To Be Where I Found You?" He Asked,  Looking At Her 
 Keenly. 
   
 "Why,  I Must Have Missed My Way,  I Think," She Explained,  "And I Felt A 
 Little Weak From Having Been In Bed So Long. I Just Sat Down On A 
 Door-Step To Rest A Minute Before I Went On,  And I'm Afraid I Must Have 
 Fallen Asleep." 
 
 
 
 Chapter 15 Pg 87 
 "You Were _Walking_?" His Tone Was Stern. "Why Were You Walking?" 
   
 A Desperate Look Came Into Her Face. "Well,  I Hadn't Any Car Fare,  If 
 You Must Know The Reason." 
   
 They Were Passing A Street Light As She Said It,  And He Looked Down At 
 Her Fine Little White Profile In Wonder And Awe. He Felt A Sudden 
 Choking In His Throat And A Mist In His Eyes. He Had It On The Tip Of 
 His Tongue To Say,  "You Poor Little Girl!" But Instead He Said,  In A 
 Tone Of Intense Admiration: 
   
 "Well,  You Certainly Are The Pluckiest Girl I Ever Saw! You Have Your 
 Nerve With You All Right! But You're Not Going To Walk Another Step 
 To-Night!" 
   
 And With That He Stooped,  Gathered Her Up Again,  And Strode Forward. He 
 Could Hear The Distant Whir Of Another Trolley,  And He Determined To 
 Take It,  No Matter Which Way It Was Going. It Would Take Them Somewhere 
 And He Could Telephone For An Ambulance. So He Sprinted Forward, 
 Regardless Of Her Protests,  And Arrived At The Next Corner Just In Time 
 To Catch The Car Going Cityward. 
   
 There Was Nobody Else In The Car And He Made Her Keep The Coat About 
 Her. He Couldn't Help Seeing How Worn And Thin Her Little Shabby Shoes 
 Were,  And How She Shivered Now Even In The Great Coat. He Saw She Was 
 Just Keeping Up Her Nerve,  And He Was Filled With Admiration. 
   
 "Why Did You Run Away From The Hospital?" He Asked,  Suddenly,  Looking 
 Straight Into Her Sad Eyes. 
   
 "I Couldn't Afford To Stay Any Longer." 
   
 "You Made A Big Mistake. It Wouldn't Have Cost You A Cent. That Room Was 
 Free. I Made Sure Of That Before I Secured It For You." 
   
 "But That Was A Private Room!" 
   
 "Just A Little More Private Than The Wards. That Room Was Paid For And 
 Put At The Disposal Of The Doctor To Use For Whoever He Thought Needed 
 Quiet. Now Are You Satisfied? And You Are Going Straight Back There Till 
 You Are Well Enough To Go Out Again! You Raised A Big Row In The 
 Hospital,  Running Away. They've Had The Whole Force Of Assistants Out 
 Hunting You For Hours,  And Your Nurse Is Awfully Upset About You. She 
 Seems To Be Crazy Over You,  Anyway. She Nearly Wept When She Telephoned 
 Me. And I've Been Out For Hours Hunting You,  Stirred Up The Old Lady On 
 Your Floor At Your Home,  And A Lot Of Hospitals And Other Places,  And 
 Then Just Came On You In The Nick Of Time. I Hope You've Learned Your 
 Lesson,  To Be A Good Little Girl After This And Not Run Away." 
   
 He Smiled Indulgently,  But The Girl's Eyes Were Full Of Tears. 
   
 "I Didn't Mean To Make All That Trouble For People. Why Should You All 
 Care About A Stranger? But,  Oh! I'm So Thankful You Came! Those Men 
 
 
 
 Chapter 15 Pg 88 
 Were Terrible!" She Shuddered. "How Did You Happen To Come There? I 
 Think God Must Have Led You." 
   
 "He Did!" Said Courtland,  With Conviction. 
   
 When They Reached The Big City Station He Stowed His Patient Into A Taxi 
 And Sent A Messenger Up To The Restaurant For Hot Chicken Broth,  Which 
 He Administered Himself. 
   
 She Lay Back With Her Eyes Closed After The Broth Was Finished. He 
 Realized That She Had Reached The Full Limit Of Her Endurance. She Had 
 Forgotten Even To Protest Against Wearing His Overcoat Any Longer. 
   
 It Was A Strange Ride. The Silent Girl Sat Closely Wrapped In Her 
 Corner,  Fast Asleep. The Car Bounded Over Obstacles Now And Then,  Or 
 Swung Around Corners And Threw Her About Like A Ball,  But She Did Not 
 Waken; And Finally Courtland Drew Her Head Down Upon His Shoulder And 
 Put His Arm About Her To Keep Her From Being Thrown Out Of Her Seat; And 
 She Settled Down Like A Tired Child. He Could Not Help Thinking Of That 
 Other Girl Lying Stark And Dead In The Morgue,  And Being Glad That This 
 One Was Safe. 
   
 Nurse Wright Was Hovering About The Hallway When The Taxi Drew Up To The 
 Entrance Of The Hospital,  And Bonnie Was Tenderly Cared For At Once. 
   
 Courtland Began To Realize That This Great Hospital Was An Evidence Of 
 The Presence Of Christ In The World! He Was Not The Only One Who Had 
 Felt The Presence. Some One Moved As He Had Been To-Night Had 
 Established This Big House Of Healing. There On The Opposite Wall Was A 
 Great Stained-Glass Window Representing Christ Blessing The Little 
 Children,  And The People Bringing The Maimed And Halt And Lame And Blind 
 To Him For Healing. 
   
 The Quiet Night Routine Went On About Him; The Strong,  Pervasive Odor Of 
 Antiseptics; The Padded Tap Of The Nurses' Rubber Soles As They Went 
 Softly On Their Rounds; The Occasional Click Of A Glass And A Spoon 
 Somewhere; The Piteous Wail Of A Suffering Child In A Distant Ward; The 
 Sharp Whir Of An Electric Bell; The Homely Thud Of The Elevator On Its 
 Errands Up And Down; Even The Controlled Yet Ready Spring To Service Of 
 All Concerned When The Ambulance Rolled Up And A Man On A Stretcher, 
 With A Ghastly Cut In His Head And Face,  Was Brought In; All Made Him 
 Feel How Little And Useless His Life Had Been Hitherto. How Suddenly He 
 Had Been Brought Face To Face With Realities! 
   
 He Began To Wonder If The Presence Was Everywhere,  Or If There Were 
 Places Where His Power Was Not Manifest. There Had Been The Red Library! 
 There Also Had Been That Church Last Sunday. 
   
 The Office Clock Chimed Softly Out The Hour Of Three O'clock. It Was 
 Sunday Morning. Should He Go To Church Again And Search For The 
 Presence,  Or Make Up His Mind That The Churches Were Out Of It Entirely 
 And That It Was Only In Places Of Need And Sorrow And Suffering That He 
 Came? Still,  That Was Not Fair To The Churches,  Perhaps,  To Judge All By 
 
 
 
 Chapter 15 Pg 89 
 One. What An Experience The Night Had Been! Did Wittemore,  Majoring In 
 Philanthropy,  Ever Spend Nights Like This? If So,  There Must Be Depths 
 To Wittemore's Nature That Were Worth Sounding. 
   
 He Drew His Handkerchief From His Inner Pocket,  And As He Did So A Whiff 
 Of Violets Came Remindingly,  But He Paid No Heed. Gila's Letter Lay In 
 His Pocket,  Still Unread. The Antiseptics Were At Work Upon His Senses 
 And The Violets Could Not Reach Him. 
   
 There Were Dark Circles Under His Eyes,  And His Hair Was In A Tumble, 
 But He Looked Good To Nurse Wright As She Came Down The Hall At Last To 
 Give Him Her Report. She Almost Thought He Was Good Enough For Her 
 Bonnie Girl Now. She Wasn't Given To Romances,  But She Felt That Bonnie 
 Needed One Most Mightily About Now. 
   
 "She Didn't Wake Up Except To Open Her Eyes And Smile Once," She 
 Reported,  Reassuringly. "She Coughs A Little Now And Then,  With A Nasty 
 Sound In It,  But I Hope We Can Ward Off Pneumonia. It Was Great Of You 
 To Put Your Overcoat Around Her. That Saved Her,  If Anything Can,  I 
 Guess. You Look Pretty Well Used Up Yourself. Wouldn't You Like The 
 Doctor To Give You Something Before You Go Home?" 
   
 "No,  Thank You. I'll Be All Right. I'm Hard As Nails. I'm Only Anxious 
 About Her. You See,  She's Had A Pretty Tough Pull Of It. She Started To 
 Walk To The City! Did You Know That? I Fancy She'd Gone About Two Miles. 
 It Was Somewhere Along Near The River I Found Her. It Seems She Got "All 
 In" And Sat Down On A Door-Step To Rest. She Must Have Fallen Asleep. 
 Some Tough Fellows Came Out Of A Saloon--They Were Full,  Of Course--And 
 They Discovered Her. I Heard Her Scream,  And We Had Quite A Little 
 Scuffle Before We Got Away. She's A Nervy Little Girl. Think Of Her 
 Starting To Walk To The City At That Time Of Night,  Without A Cent In 
 Her Pocket!" 
   
 "The Poor Child!" Said Nurse Wright,  With Tears In Her Kind,  Keen Eyes. 
 "And She Left Her Last Cent Here To Pay For Her Room! My! When I Think 
 Of It I Could Choke That Smart Young Snob That Called On Her In The 
 Afternoon! You Ought To Have Heard Her Sneers And Her Insinuations. 
 Women Like That Are A Blight On Womanhood! And She Dared To Mention Your 
 Name--Said You Had Sent Her!" 
   
 The Color Heightened In Courtland's Face. He Felt Uncomfortable. "Why, 
 I--Didn't Exactly Send Her," He Began,  Uneasily. "I Don't Really Know 
 Her Very Well. You See,  I'm Just A Student At The University And Of 
 Course I Don't Know A Great Many Girls In The City. I Thought It Would 
 Be Nice If Some Girl Would Call On Miss Brentwood; She Seemed So Alone. 
 I Thought Another Girl Would Understand And Be Able To Comfort Her." 
   
 "She Isn't A _Girl_,  That's What's The Matter With Her; She's A Little 
 _Demon_!" Snapped The Nurse. "You Meant Well,  And I Dare Say She Never 
 Showed _You_ The Demon Side Of Her. Girls Like That Don't--To Young 
 _Men_. But If You Take My Advice You Won't Have Anything More To Do With 
 _Her_! She Isn't Worth It! She May Be Rich And Fashionable And All That, 
 But She Can't Hold A Candle To Miss Brentwood! If You Had Just Heard How 
 She Went On,  With Her Nasty Little Chin In The Air And Her Nasty Phrases 
 
 
 
 Chapter 15 Pg 90 
 And Insinuations,  And Her Patronage! And Then Miss Brentwood's Gentle, 
 Refined Way Of Answering Her! But Never Mind,  I Won't Go Into That! It 
 Might Take Me All Night,  And I've Got To Go Back To My Patient. But You 
 Are Not To Blame Yourself One Particle. I Hope Miss Brentwood's Going To 
 Get Through This All Right In A Few Days,  And She'll Probably Have 
 Forgotten All About It,  So Don't You Worry. I Think It Would Be A Good 
 Thing If You Were To Come In And See Her To-Morrow Afternoon A Few 
 Minutes. It Might Cheer Her Up. You Really Have Been Fine,  You Know! No 
 Telling Where She Might Have Been By This Time If You Hadn't Gone Out 
 After Her!" 
   
 The Young Man Shuddered Involuntarily,  And Thought Of The Faces Of The 
 Five Young Fellows Who Had Surrounded Her. 
   
 "I Saw A Little Girl In The Morgue To-Night,  Drowned!" He Said, 
 Irrelevantly. "She Wasn't Any Older Than Miss Brentwood." 
   
 The Nurse Gave An Understanding Look. On Her Way Back To Her Rounds She 
 Said To Herself: "I Believe He's A _Real Man_! If I Hadn't Thought So I 
 Wouldn't Have Told Him He Might Come And See Her To-Morrow!" 
   
 Then She Went Into Bonnie's Room,  Took The Letter With The Western 
 Postmark,  And Stood It Up Against A Medicine-Glass On The Little Table 
 Beside The Bed,  Where Bonnie Could See It The First Thing When She 
 Opened Her Eyes. 
 
 
 
 Chapter 16 Pg 91 
 A Little After Four O'clock,  When Courtland Came Plodding Up The Hall Of 
 The Dormitory To His Room,  A Head Was Stuck Out Of Tennelly's Door, 
 Followed By Tennelly's Shoulders Attired In A Bath-Robe. The Hair On The 
 Head Was Much Tumbled And The Eyes Were Full Of Sleep. Moreover,  There 
 Was An Anxious,  Relieved Frown On The Brows. 
   
 "Where In Thunder've You Been,  Court? We Were Thinking Of Dragging The 
 River For You. I Must Say You're The Limit! Do You Know What Time It 
 Is?" 
   
 "Five Minutes After Four By The Library Clock As I Came Up," Answered 
 Courtland,  Affably. "Say,  Nelly,  Go To Church With Me Again This 
 
 
 
 Chapter 16 Pg 92 
 Morning? I've Found Another Preacher I Want To Sample." 
   
 "Go To Thunder!" Growled Tennelly. "Not On Your Tin-Type! I'm Going To 
 Get Some Sleep. What Do You Take Me For? A Night Nurse? Go To Church 
 When I've Been Up All Night Hunting For You?" 
   
 "Sorry,  Nelly," Said Courtland,  Cheerfully,  "But It Was An Emergency 
 Call. Tell You About It On The Way To Church. Church Don't Begin Till 
 Somewhere Round 'Leven. You'll Be Calm By That Time. So Long! See You In 
 Church!" 
   
 Tennelly Slammed His Door Hard,  And Courtland Went Smiling To His Room. 
 He Knew That Tennelly Would Go With Him To Church. For Courtland Had 
 Seen Among The Advertisements In The Trolley On His Way Back To The 
 University,  The Notice Of A Service To Be Held In A Church Away Down In 
 The Lower Part Of The City,  To Be Addressed By The Rev. John Burns,  And 
 He Wanted To Go. It Might Not Be _The_ John Burns Of Course,  But He 
 Wanted To See. 
   
 Worn Out With The Events Of The Night,  He Slept Soundly Until Ten. Then, 
 As If He Had Been An Alarm-Clock Set For A Certain Moment,  He Awoke. 
   
 He Lay There For A Moment In The Peace Of The Consciousness Of Something 
 Good That Had Come To Him. Then He Knew That It Was The Presence. It Was 
 There,  In His Room. It Would Always Be His. There Might Be Laws 
 Attending Its Coming And Going--Perhaps In Some Way Concerned With His 
 Own Attitude--But He Would Learn Them. It Was Enough To Know The 
 Possibility Of That Companionship All The Days Of One's Life. 
   
 He Couldn't Reason Out Why A Thing Like That Should Give Him So Much 
 Joy. It Didn't Seem Sensible In The Old Way Of Reasoning--And Yet, 
 Didn't It? If It Could Be Proved To The Fellows That There Was Really A 
 God Like That,  Companionable,  Reasonable,  Just,  Loving,  Forgiving,  Ready 
 To Give Himself,  Wouldn't Every One Of Them Jump At The Chance Of 
 Knowing Him Personally,  Provided There Was A Way For Them To Know Him? 
 They Claimed It Had Never Been Proved,  Never Could Be. But He Knew It 
 Could. It Had Been Proved To Him! That Was The Difference. That Was The 
 Greatness Of It! And Now He Was Going To Church Again To Find Out If The 
 Presence Was Ever There! 
   
 With A Bound He Was Out Of Bed,  Shaved And Dressed In An Incredibly 
 Short Space Of Time,  And,  Shouting To Tennelly,  Who Took His Feet 
 Reluctantly From The Window-Seat,  Lowered The Sunday Paper,  And Replied, 
 Sulkily: 
   
 "Thunder And Blazes! Who Waked You Up,  You Nut! I Thought You Were Good 
 For Another Two Hours!" 
   
 But They Went To Church. 
   
 Tennelly Sat Down On The Hard Wooden Bench And Accepted The Worn 
 Hymn-Book That A Small Urchin Presented Him,  With An Amused Stare Which 
 Finally Bloomed Into A Full Grin At Courtland. 
 
 
 
 Chapter 16 Pg 93 
 "What's Eating You,  You Blooming Idiot! Where In Thunder Did You Rake Up 
 This Dump,  Anyway? If You've Got To Go To Church,  Why In The Name Of All 
 That's A Bore Can't You Pick Out A Place Where The Congregation Take A 
 Bath Once A Month Whether They Need It Or Not?" He Whispered,  In A Loud 
 Growl. 
   
 But Courtland's Eyes Were Already Fixed On The Bright,  Intelligent Face 
 And Red Hair Of The Man Who Stood Behind The Cheap Little Pulpit. He Was 
 The Same John Burns! A Window Just Behind The Platform,  Set With Crude 
 Red And Blue And Yellow Lights Of Cheap Glass,  Sent Its Radiance Down, 
 Upon His Head,  And The Yellow Bar Lay Across His Hair Like A Halo; 
 Behind Him,  In The Colored Lights,  There Seemed To Stand The Presence. 
 It Was So Vivid To Courtland At First That He Drew In His Breath And 
 Looked Sharply At Tennelly,  As If He,  Too,  Must See,  Though He Knew 
 There Was Nothing Visible,  Of Course,  But The Lights,  The Glory,  And The 
 Little,  Freckled,  Earnest Man Giving Out A Hymn. 
   
 And The Singing! If One Were Looking For Discord,  Well,  It Was There, 
 Every Shade Of It That The World Had Ever Known! There Were Quavering 
 Old Voices,  And Piping Young Ones; Off The Key And On The Key, 
 Squeaking,  Grating,  Screaming,  Howling,  With All Their Earnest Might, 
 But The Melody Lifted Itself In A Great Voice On High And Seemed To Bear 
 Along The Spirit Of The Congregation. 
   
      "I Need Thee Every Hour. 
        Stay Thou Near By; 
      Temptations Lose Their Power 
        When Thou Art Nigh. 
      I Need Thee,  Oh I,  Need Thee, 
        Every Hour I Need Thee; 
      O Bless Me Now,  My Saviour, 
        I Come To Thee!" 
   
 These People,  Then,  Knew About The Presence,  Loved It,  Longed For It, 
 Understood Its Power! They Sang Of The Presence And Were Glad! There 
 Were,  Then,  Others In The World Who Knew,  Besides Himself And Stephen 
 And Stephen Marshall's Mother! Without Knowing What He Was Doing, 
 Courtland Sang. He Did Not Know The Words,  But He Felt The Spirit,  And 
 He Groped Along In Syllables As He Caught Them. 
   
 Tennelly Sat Gazing Around Him,  Highly Amused,  Not Attempting To 
 Suppress His Mirth. His Eyes Fairly Danced As He Observed First One 
 Absorbed Worshiper,  And Then Another,  Intent Upon The Song. He Fancied 
 Himself Taking Off The Old Elder On The Other Side Of The Aisle,  And The 
 Intense Young Woman With The Large Mouth And The Feather In Her Hat. Her 
 Voice Was Killing. He Could Make The Fellows Die Laughing,  Singing As 
 She Did,  In A High Falsetto. 
   
 He Looked At Courtland To Enjoy It With Him,  And Lo! Courtland Was 
 Singing With As Much Earnestness As The Rest; And Upon His Face There 
 Sat A High,  Exalted Look That He Had Never Seen There Before. Was It 
 True That The Fire And The Sickness Had Really Affected Court's Mind, 
 
 
 
 Chapter 16 Pg 94 
 After All? He Had Seemed So Like His Old Self Lately That They Had All 
 Hoped He Was Getting Over It. 
   
 During The Prayer Courtland Dropped His Head And Closed His Eyes. 
 Tennelly Glanced Around And Marveled Amusedly At The Serious Attitude Of 
 All. Even A Row Of Tough-Looking Kids On The Back Seats Had At Least 
 One Eye Apiece Squinted Shut During The Prayer,  And Almost An Atmosphere 
 Of Reverence Upon Them. 
   
 Tennelly Prided Himself Upon Being A Student Of Human Nature,  And Before 
 He Knew It He Was Interested In This Mass Of Common People About Him. 
 But Now And Again His Gaze Went Uneasily Back To Courtland,  Whose Eyes 
 Were Fixed Intently Upon The Preacher,  As If The Words He Spoke Were Of 
 Real Importance To Him. 
   
 Tennelly Sat Back In Wonder And Tried To Listen. It Was All About A 
 Mysterious Companionship With God,  Stuff That Sounded Like "Rot" To Him; 
 Uncanny,  Unreal,  Mystical,  Impossible! Could It Be True That Court, 
 Their Peach Of A Court,  Whose Sneer And Criticism Alike Had Been Dreaded 
 By All Who Came Beneath Them--Could It Be That So Sensible And Scholarly 
 And Sane A Mind As Court's Could Take Up With A Superstition Like That? 
 For It Was To Tennelly Foolishness. 
   
 He Owned To A Certain Amount Of Interest In The Emotional Side Of The 
 Sermon. It Was True That The Little Man Could Sway That Uncouth Audience 
 Mightily. He Felt Himself Swayed In The Tenderer Side Of His Nature,  But 
 Of Course His Superior Mind Realized That It Was All Emotion; 
 Interesting As A Study,  But Not To Be Taken Seriously For A Moment. It 
 Wasn't A Healthy Thing For Court To See Much Of This Sort Of Thing. All 
 This Talk Of A Cross,  And One Dying For All! Mere Foolishness And 
 Superstition! Very Beautiful,  And Perhaps Allegorical,  But Not At All 
 Practical! 
   
 The Minister Was Down By The Door Before They Got Out,  And Grasped 
 Courtland's Hand As If He Were An Old Friend,  And Then Turned And 
 Grasped Tennelly's. There Was Something So Genuine And Sincere About His 
 Face That Tennelly Decided That He Must Really Believe All That Junk He 
 Had Been Preaching,  After All. He Wasn't A Fake,  He Was Merely A Good, 
 Wholesome Sort Of A Fanatic. He Bowed Pleasantly And Said A Few 
 Commonplaces As He Passed Out. 
   
 "Seems To Be A Good Sort," He Murmured To Courtland. "Pity He's Tied 
 Down To That Sort Of Thing!" 
   
 Courtland Looked At Him Sharply. "Is That The Way You Feel About It, 
 Nelly?" There Was Something Half Wistful In His Tone. 
   
 Tennelly Looked At Him Sharply. "Why,  Sure! I Think He's A Bigger Man 
 Than His Job,  Don't You?" 
   
 "Then You Didn't Feel It?" 
   
 "Feel What?" 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 16 Pg 95 
 "The Presence Of God In That Place!" 
   
 There Was Something So Simple And Majestic About The Way Courtland Made 
 The Extraordinary Statement--Not As A Common Fanatic Would Make It,  Nor 
 Even As One Who Was Testing And Feeling Around For Confirmation Of A 
 Hope,  But As One Who Knew It To Be A Fact Beyond Questioning,  Which The 
 Other Merely Hadn't Been Able To See--That Tennelly Was Almost 
 Embarrassed. 
   
 "Why--I-- Why--No! I Can't Say That I Noticed Any Particular 
 Manifestation. I Was Entirely Too Much Taken Up By The Smell To Observe 
 The Occult. Say,  What's Eating You,  Anyway,  Court? Such Foolishness 
 Isn't Like You. You Ought To Cut It Out. You Know A Thing Like This Can 
 Get On Your Nerves If You Let It,  Just Like Anything Else,  And Make You 
 A Monomaniac. You Ought To Go In For More Athletics And Cut Out Some Of 
 Your Psychology And Philosophy. Suppose We Go And Take A Ride In The 
 Park This Afternoon. It's A Great Day." 
   
 "I Don't Mind Riding In The Park For A While After Dinner. I've Got A 
 Date About Four O'clock. But I'm Not A Monomaniac,  Nelly,  And Nothing's 
 Getting On My Nerves. I Never Felt Better Or Happier In My Life. I Feel 
 As If I'd Been Blind Always,  Been Sort Of Groping My Way,  And Had Just 
 Got My Eyes Open To See What A Wonderful Thing Life Really Is." 
   
 "Do You Mean You've Got What They Used To Call 'Religion,' Court? 'Hit 
 The Trail,' As It Were?" Tennelly Asked As If He Were Delicately 
 Inquiring About Some Insidious Tubercular Or Cancerous Trouble. He 
 Seemed Half Ashamed To Connect Such A Perilous Possibility With His 
 Honored Friend. 
   
 Courtland Shook His Head. "Not That I Know Of,  Nelly. I Never Attended 
 One Of Those Big Evangelistic Meetings In My Life,  And I Don't Know 
 Exactly What 'Religion,' As They Call It,  Is,  So I Can't Lay Claim To 
 Anything Of That Sort. What I Mean Is,  Simply,  I've Met God Face To Face 
 And Found He's My Friend. That's About The Size Of It,  And It Makes 
 Things All Look Different. I'd Like To Tell You About It Just As It 
 Happened Some Time,  Tennelly,  When You're Ready To Hear." 
   
 "Wait Awhile,  Court," Said Tennelly,  Half Shrinking. "Wait Till You've 
 Had A Little More Time To Think It Over. Then If You Like I'll Listen." 
   
 "Very Well," Said Courtland,  Quietly. "But I Want You To Know It's 
 Something Real. It's No Sick Fancies." 
   
 "All Right!" Said Tennelly. "I'll Let You Know When I'm Ready To Hear." 
   
   
 Late That Afternoon,  When Courtland Entered The Hospital,  The Sunshine 
 Was Flooding The Great Stained-Glass Window And Glorifying The Face Of 
 The Christ With The Outstretched Hands. Off In A Near-By Ward Some One 
 Was Singing To The Patients,  And The Corridors Seemed Hushed To Listen: 
   
      The Healing Of The Seamless Dress 
 
 
 
 Chapter 16 Pg 96 
        Is By Our Beds Of Pain. 
      We Touch Him In Life's Throng And Press 
        And We Are Whole Again! 
   
 All This Recognition Of The Christ In The World,  And Somehow It Had 
 Never Come To His Consciousness Before! He Felt Abashed At His 
 Blindness. And If He Had Been So Long,  Surely There Was Hope For 
 Tennelly To See,  Too. Somehow,  He Wanted Tennelly To See! 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 17 Pg 97 
 Bonnie Brentwood Was Awake And Expecting Him,  The Nurse Said. She Lay 
 Propped Up By Pillows,  Draped About With A Dainty,  Frilly 
 Dressing-Sacque That Looked Too Frivolous For Nurse Wright,  Yet Could 
 Surely Have Come From No Other Source. The Golden Hair Was Lying In Two 
 Long Braids,  One Over Each Shoulder,  And There Was A Faint Flush Of 
 Expectancy On Her Pale Cheeks. 
   
 "You Have Been So Good To Me!" She Said. "It Has Been Wonderful For A 
 Stranger To Go Out Of His Way So Much." 
   
 "Please Don't Let's Talk About That!" Said Courtland. "It's Been Only A 
 Pleasure To Be Of Service. Now I Want To Know How You Are. I've Been 
 Expecting To Hear That You Had Pneumonia Or Something Dreadful After 
 That Awful Exposure." 
   
 "Oh,  I've Been Through A Good Deal More Than That," Said The Girl, 
 Trying To Speak Lightly. "Things Don't Seem To Kill Me. I've Had Quite A 
 Lot Of Hard Times." 
   
 "I'm Afraid You Have," He Said,  Gravely. "Somehow It Doesn't Seem Fair 
 That You Should Have Had Such A Rotten Time Of It,  And I Be Lying Around 
 Enjoying Myself. Shouldn't Everybody Be Treated Alike In This World? I 
 Confess I Don't Understand It." 
   
 Bonnie Smiled Feebly. "Oh,  It's All Right!" She Said,  With Conviction. 
 "'In The World Ye Shall Have Tribulation,  But Fear Not,  I Have Overcome 
 The World,' You Know. It's Our Testing-Time,  And This World Isn't The 
 Only Part Of Life." 
   
 "Well,  But I Don't See How That Answers My Point," Said Courtland, 
 Pleasantly. "What's The Idea? Don't You Think I Am Worth The Testing?" 
 
 
 
 Chapter 17 Pg 98 
 "Oh,  Surely,  But You May Not Need The Same Kind I Did." 
   
 "You Don't Appear To Me To Have Needed Any Testing. So Far As I Can 
 Judge,  You've Showed The Finest Kind Of Nerve On Every Occasion." 
   
 "Oh,  But I Do," Said Bonnie,  Earnestly. "I've Needed It Dreadfully! You 
 Don't Know How Hard I Was Getting--Sort Of Soured On The World! That Was 
 The Reason I Came Away From The Old Home Where My Father's Church Was 
 And Where All The People I Knew Were. I Couldn't Bear To See Them. They 
 Had Been So Hard On My Dear Father That I Thought They Were The Cause Of 
 His Death. I Had Begun To Feel That There Weren't Any Real Christians 
 Left In The World. God Had To Bring Me Away Off Here Into Trouble Again 
 To Find Out How Good People Are. He Sent You To Help Me,  And Nurse 
 Wright; And Now To-Day The Most Wonderful Thing Has Happened! I've Had A 
 Letter From An Utter Stranger,  Asking Me To Come And Visit. I Want You 
 To Read It,  Please." 
   
 While Courtland Read Mother Marshall's Letter Bonnie Lay Studying Him. 
 And Truly He Was A Goodly Sight. No Girl In Her Senses Could Look A Man 
 Like That Over And Not Know He Was A _Man_ And A Fine One. But Bonnie 
 Had No Romantic Thoughts. Life Had Dealt Too Hardly With Her For Her To 
 Have Any Illusions Left. She Had No Idea Of Her Own Charms,  Nor Any 
 Thought Of Making Much Of The Situation. That Was Why Gila's 
 Insinuations Had Cut So Terribly Deep. 
   
 "She's A Peach,  Isn't She?" He Said,  Handing The Letter Back. "How Soon 
 Does The Doctor Think You'll Be Able To Travel?" 
   
 "Oh,  I Couldn't Possibly _Go_," Said The Girl,  Relapsing Into Sadness; 
 "But I Think It Was Lovely Of Her." 
   
 "Go? Of Course You Must Go!" Cried Courtland,  Springing To His Feet,  As 
 If He Had Been Accustomed To Manage This Girl's Affairs For Years. "Why, 
 Mother Marshall Would Be Just Broken-Hearted If You Didn't!" 
   
 "Mother Marshall!" Exclaimed Bonnie,  Sitting Up From Her Pillows In 
 Astonishment. "You Know Her,  Then?" 
   
 Courtland Stopped Suddenly In His Excited March Across The Room And 
 Laughed Ruefully. "Well,  I've Let The Cat Out Of The Bag After All, 
 Haven't I? Yes,  Then,  I Know Her! It Was I Who Told Her About You. And I 
 Had A Letter From Her Two Days Ago,  Saying She Was Crazy To Have You 
 Come. Why,  She's Just Counting The Minutes Till She Gets Your Telegram! 
 You _Haven't_ Sent Her Word You Aren't Coming,  Have You?" 
   
 "Not Yet," Said Bonnie. "I Was Going To Ask You What Would Be The Best 
 Way To Do. You See,  I Have To Send Back That Money And The Mileage. 
 Don't You Think It Would Do To Write? It Costs A Great Deal To 
 Telegraph,  And Sounds So Abrupt When One Has Had Such A Royal 
 Invitation. It Was Lovely Of Her,  But Of Course You Know I Couldn't Be 
 Under Obligation Like That To Entire Strangers." 
   
 There Was A Little Stiffness In Bonnie's Last Words,  And A Cool 
 
 
 
 Chapter 17 Pg 99 
 Withdrawal In Her Eyes That Brought Courtland To His Senses And Made Him 
 Remember Gila's Insinuations. 
   
 "Look Here!" He Said,  Calming Down And Taking His Chair Again. "You 
 Don't Understand,  And I Guess I Ought To Explain. In The First Place Get 
 It Out Of Your Head That I'm Acting Fresh Or Anything Like That. I'm 
 Only A Kind Of Big Brother That Happened Along Two Or Three Times When 
 You Needed Somebody--A--A Kind Of A Christ-Brother,  If You Want To Call 
 It That Way," He Added,  Snatching At The Minister's Phrase. "You Believe 
 He Sends Help When It's Needed,  Don't You?" 
   
 Bonnie Nodded. 
   
 "Well,  I Hadn't An Idea In The World Of Interfering With Your Affairs At 
 All,  But When I Heard You Ought To Rest,  I Began To Wish I Had A Mother 
 Of My Own,  Or An Aunt Or Something Who Would Know What To Advise. Then 
 All Of A Sudden I Thought I'd Just Put The Case Up To Mother Marshall. 
 This Is The Result. Now Wait Till I Tell You What Mother Marshall Has 
 Been Through,  And Then If You Don't Decide That God Sent That Invitation 
 I've Nothing Else To Say." 
   
 Courtland Had A Reputation At College For Eloquence. In Rushing Season 
 His Frat. Always Counted On Him To Bowl Over The Doubtful And Difficult 
 Fellows,  And He Never Failed. Neither Did He Fail Now,  Although He Found 
 Bonnie Difficult Enough. But He Had Her Eyes Full Of Tears Of Sympathy 
 Before He Was Through With The Story Of Stephen. 
   
 "Oh,  I Would Love To See Her And Put My Arms Around Her And Try To 
 Comfort Her!" She Exclaimed. "I Know Just How She Must Feel. But I 
 Really Couldn't Use The Money Of A Stranger,  And I Couldn't Go Away With 
 All This Debt,  The Funeral,  And Everything!" 
   
 Then He Set Carefully To Work To Plan For Her. He Read Mother Marshall's 
 Letter Over Again,  And Asked What Things She Would Need To Take If She 
 Should Go. He Wrote Out A List Of The Things She Would Like To Sell,  And 
 Promised To Look After Them. 
   
 "Suppose You Just Leave That To Me," He Said,  Comfortingly. "I'll Wager 
 I Can Get Enough Out Of Your Furniture To Pay All The Bills,  So You 
 Won't Leave Any Behind. Then If I Were You I'd Just Use That Check 
 They've Sent For Your Expenses,  And Trust To Getting A Position,  In 
 That Neighborhood When You Are Strong Enough. There Are Always Openings 
 In The West,  You Know." 
   
 "Do You Really Think I Could Do That?" Asked Bonnie,  Excitedly. "I'm A 
 Good Stenographer,  I've Had A Really Fine Musical Education,  And I Could 
 Teach A Number Of Other Things." 
   
 "Oh,  Sure! You'd Get More Positions Than You Could Fill At Once!" He 
 Declared,  Joyously. Somehow It Gave Him Great Pleasure To Be Succeeding 
 So Well. 
   
 "Then I Could Soon Pay Them Back," Said Bonnie,  Reflectively. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 17 Pg 100 
 "Sure! You Could Pay Back In No Time After You Got Strong. That Would Be 
 A Cinch! It Might Even Be That You Could Help Mother Marshall About 
 Something In The House Pretty Soon. And I'm Sure You'll Find She Just 
 Needs You. Now Suppose We Write Up That Telegram. There's No Need To 
 Keep The Dear Lady Waiting Any Longer." 
   
 "He Thinks I Really Ought To Go," Said Bonnie To The Nurse,  Who Had Just 
 Returned. 
   
 "Didn't I Tell You So,  Dear?" Said The Nurse. 
   
 "How Soon Would The Doctor Let Her Travel?" Asked Courtland. 
   
 "Why,  I'll Go Ask Him. You Want To Put It In Your Message,  Don't You?" 
   
 "She's A Dear!" Said Bonnie,  With A Tender Look After Her. 
   
 "_Isn't_ She A Peach!" Seconded Courtland,  Enthusiastically. 
   
 The Nurse Was Back Almost At Once,  Reporting That Bonnie Might Travel By 
 The Middle Of The Week If All Went Well. 
   
 "But Could I Get Ready To Go So Soon?" Said The Girl,  A Shade Of Trouble 
 Coming Into Her Eyes. "I Must Go Back And Pack Up My Things,  You Know, 
 And Clean The Room." 
   
 Courtland And The Nurse Exchanged Meaningful Glances. 
   
 "Now Look Here!" Began Courtland,  With His Engaging Smile. "Why Couldn't 
 The Nurse And I Do All That's Necessary? How About To-Morrow Afternoon? 
 Could You Get Off Awhile,  Miss Wright? I Don't Have Any Basket-Ball 
 Practice Till Tuesday,  And I Could Get Off Right After Dinner. Miss 
 Brentwood,  You Could Tell The Nurse Just What You Want Done With Your 
 Things,  And I'll Warrant She And I Have Sense Enough To Pack Up One 
 Little Room." 
   
 After Some Persuasion Bonnie Half Consented,  And Then They Attended To 
 The Telegram. 
   
      Your Wonderful Invitation Accepted With Deep Gratitude. Will 
      Start As Soon As Able. Probably Wednesday Night. Will Write. 
   
                                         Rose Bonner Brentwood. 
   
 Was What They Finally Evolved. Bonnie Had Been Divided Between A Desire 
 To Save Words And A Longing To Show Her Appreciation Of The Kindness. 
   
 But The Strangest Thing Of All Was That,  In His Eagerness,  The Paper 
 Courtland Fumbled Out From His Pocket To Write It Upon Was Gila Dare's 
 Unopened Letter,  Reeking With Violets. He Frowned As He Realized It,  And 
 Stuffed It Back In His Pocket Again. 
   
 Courtland Enjoyed Sending That Telegram. He Enjoyed It So Much That He 
 Sent Another Along With It On His Own Account,  Which Read: 
 
 
 
 Chapter 17 Pg 101 
   
      Three Cheers For The Best Mother In The United States! She's 
      Coming And You Ought To See Her Eyes Shine! 
   
 It Was On The Way Back To The University That He Happened To Remember 
 Gila's Letter. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 17 Pg 102 
      My Dear Mr. Courtland: 
   
 The Very First Line Translated Courtland Into Another World From The One 
 In Which He Had Been Living During The Past Three Days. Its Perfumed 
 Breath Struck Harshly On His Soul. 
   
      I Am Writing To Report On The Case Of The Poor Girl Whom You 
      Asked Me To Help. I Was Very Anxious To Please You And Did 
      My Best; But You Remember That I Warned You That Persons Of 
      That Sort Were Likely To Be Most Difficult And 
      Ungrateful--Indeed,  Quite Impossible Sometimes. And So, 
      Perhaps,  You Will Be Somewhat Prepared For The Disappointing 
      Report I Have To Give. 
   
      I Went To The Hospital This Afternoon,  Putting Off Several 
      Engagements To Do So. I Was Quite Surprised To Find The Girl 
      In A Private Room,  But Of Course Your Kindness Made That 
      Possible For Her,  Which Makes Her Utter Ingratitude All The 
      More Unpardonable. 
   
      I Took With Me Several Very Pretty Frocks Of My Own,  Quite 
      Good,  Some Of Them Scarcely Worn At All,  For I Know Girls Of 
      That Sort Care More For Clothes Than Anything Else. But I 
      Found Her Quite Sullen And Disagreeable. She Wouldn't Look 
      At The Things I Had Brought,  Although I Suggested Several 
      Ways In Which I Intended To Help Her And Make It Possible 
      For Her To Have A Few Friends Of Her Own Class Who Would 
      Make Her Forget Her Troubles. She Just Lay And Stared At Me 
      And Said,  Quite Impertinently,  That She Didn't Remember Ever 
      Having Met Me. And When I Mentioned Your Name She Denied 
      Ever Having Seen You. She Even Dared To Ask Me To Leave The 
      Room. And The Nurse Was Most Insulting. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 17 Pg 103 
      But Don't Worry About It In The Least,  For Papa Has Promised 
      To Have The Nurse Removed At Once From Her Position,  And 
      Blacklisted,  So That She Can't Ever Get Another Place In A 
      Decent Hospital. 
   
      I Am Afraid You Will Be Disappointed In Your Protegee,  And I 
      Am Awfully Sorry,  For I Would Have Enjoyed Doing Her Good; 
      But You See How Impossible It Was. 
   
      You Are Not To Feel Put Out That I Was Treated That Way,  For 
      I Really Enjoyed Doing Something For You; And You Know It Is 
      Good For One To Suffer Sometimes. I'll Be Delighted To Go 
      Slumming For You Any Time Again That You Say,  And Please 
      Don't Mind Asking Me. It's Much Better For Me To Look After 
      Any Girls That Need Help Than It Is For You,  Because Girls 
      Of That Sort Are So Likely To Impose Upon A Young Man's 
      Sympathies. 
   
      My Cousin Has Been Telling Me How You Have Been Looking 
      After Some Of The Work Of A Student Who Is Majoring In 
      Sociology,  So I'm Beginning To Understand Why You Took This 
      Girl Up. I Do Hope You'll Let Me Help. Suppose You Run Over 
      This Evening And We Can Talk It Over. I'm Giving Up Two 
      Whole Engagements To Stay At Home For You,  So I Hope You 
      Will Properly Appreciate It,  And If Anything Hinders Your 
      Coming,  Would You Mind Calling Up And Letting Me Know? 
   
      Hoping To See You This Evening, 
                   Your True Friend And Fellow-Worker, 
                                               Gila Dare. 
   
 The Letter Struck A False Note In The Harmony Of The Day. It Annoyed 
 Courtland Beyond Expression That He Had Made Such A Blunder As To Send 
 Gila After Bonnie. He Could Not Understand Why Gila Had Not Had Better 
 Discernment Than To Think Bonnie An Object Of Charity. His Indignation 
 Was Still Burning Over The Trouble And Peril Her Action Had Brought To 
 Bonnie. Yet He Hated To Have His Opinion Of Gila Shaken. He Had Arranged 
 It In His Mind That She Was A Sweet And Lovely Girl,  One In Every Way 
 Similar To Solveig The Innocent,  And He Did Not Care To Change It. He 
 Tried To Remember Gila's Conventional Upbringing,  And Realize That She 
 Had No Conception Of A Girl Out Of Her Own Social Circle Other Than As A 
 Menial To Whom To Condescend. The Vision Of Her Loveliness In Rose And 
 Silver,  With Her Prayer-Book "In Her 'Kerchief" Was Still Dimly Forcing 
 Him To Be At Least Polite And Accept Her Letter Of Apology For Her 
 Failure,  As He Could But Suppose It Was Sincerely Meant. 
   
 Then All At Once A New Fact Dawned Upon Him. The Invitation Had Been For 
 Saturday Evening! This Was Sunday Evening! And Now What Was He To Do? He 
 Might Call Her Up And Apologize,  But What Could He Say. Bill Ward Might 
 Have Told Her By This Time That He Knew The Letter Had Been Received. A 
 Blunt Confession That He Had Forgotten To Read It Might Offend,  Yet What 
 Else Could He Do? It Was Most Annoying! 
   
 He Went To The Telephone As Soon As He Reached The College. The Fellows 
 
 
 
 Chapter 17 Pg 104 
 Had Already Gone Down To The Evening Meal. He Could Hear The Clink Of 
 China And Silver In The Distant Dining-Room. It Was A Good Time To 
 'Phone. 
   
 A Moment,  And Gila's Cool Contralto Answered: "_Hel_-Lo-_Oo_!" There Was 
 Something About The Way That Gila Said That Word That Conveyed A Whole 
 Lot Of Things,  Instantly Putting The Caller At His Distance,  But Placing 
 The Lady On A Pedestal Before Which It Became Most Desirable To Bow. 
   
 "This Is Paul Courtland!" 
   
 "Oh! Mr. Courtland!" Her Voice Was Freezing. 
   
 But Courtland Was Not Used To Being Frozen Out. "I Owe You An Apology, 
 Miss Dare," He Said,  With Dignity. He Didn't Care How Blunt He Sounded 
 Now. It Always Angered Him To Be Frozen! "Your Letter Reached Me Just 
 As I Was Leaving Here Last Evening On A Very Important Errand. I Put It 
 In My Pocket,  But I Have Been So Occupied That It Escaped My Mind 
 Utterly Until Just Now. I Hope I Did Not Cause You Much Inconvenience." 
   
 "Oh,  It Really Didn't _Mattah_ In The _Least_!" Answered Gila, 
 Indifferently. Nothing Could Be Colder Or More Distant Than Her Voice, 
 And Yet There Was Something In It This Time,  A Subtle Lure,  That 
 Exasperated. A Teasing Little Something At His Spirit Demanded To Be Set 
 Right In Her Eyes--To Have Her The Suppliant Rather Than Himself. 
   
 "I Really Am Awfully Ashamed," He Said,  In Quite A Boyish,  Humble Tone, 
 And Then Gasped At Himself. What Was There About Gila That Always "Got A 
 Fellow's Goat"? 
   
 After That Gila Had The Conversation Quite Where She Wanted It,  And 
 Finally She Told Him Sweetly That He Might Come Over This Evening If He 
 Chose. She Had Other Engagements,  But She Would Break Them All For Him. 
   
 "Suppose You Go To Church With Me This Evening," He Temporized. "I've 
 Found A Minister I'd Like To Have You Hear. He's Quite Original!" 
   
 There Was A Distinct Pause At The Other End Of The 'Phone,  While Gila's 
 Little White Teeth Came Cruelly Into Her Red Under Lip,  And Her Pearly 
 Forehead Drew The Straight,  Black,  Penciled Brows Naughtily. Then She 
 Answered,  In Sweetly Honeyed Tones: 
   
 "Why,  That Would Be Lovely! Perhaps I Will. What Time Do We Start?" 
   
 Something In Her Tone Annoyed Him,  Despite His Satisfaction At Having 
 Induced Her To Be Friends Again. Almost It Sounded Like A False Note In 
 The Day Again. He Hadn't Expected Her To Go. Now She Was Going,  He Was 
 Very Sure He Didn't Want Her. 
   
 "I Warn You That It Is Among Very Common People In The Lower Part Of The 
 City," He Said,  Almost Severely. 
   
 "Oh,  That's All Right!" She Declared,  Graciously. "I'm Sure It Will Be 
 Dandy! I Certainly Do Enjoy New Experiences!" 
 
 
 
 Chapter 17 Pg 105 
 He Hung Up The 'Phone With Far Greater Misgivings Than He Had Felt When 
 He Asked Her To Call On Bonnie. 
   
 Bill Ward Was Called Out Of The Dining-Room To The Telephone Almost As 
 Soon As Courtland Got Down To The Table. 
   
 It Was Gila On The Phone: "Is That You Bill? Well,  Bill,  This Is Gila. 
 Say,  What In The Name Of Peace Have You Let Me In For Now? I Hope To 
 Goodness Mamma Won't Find It Out. She'd Have A Pink Fit! Say! Is This A 
 Joke,  Or What? I Believe You're Putting One Over On Me!" 
   
 "Search Me,  Gila! I'm All In The Dark! Give Me A Line On It And I'll 
 Tell You." 
   
 "Well,  What Do You Think That Crazy Nut Has Pulled Off Now? Wants Me To 
 Go To Church With Him! Of All Things! And Down In Some Queer Slum Place, 
 Too! If I Get Into A Scrape You'll Have To Promise To Help Me Out,  Or 
 Mamma'll Never Let Me Free From A Chaperon Again. And I Had To Make 
 Artley Guelpin,  And Turner Bailey Sore,  Too,  By Telling Them I Was Sick 
 And They Couldn't Come And Try Over Those New Dance-Steps To-Night As 
 I'd Promised. If I Get Into The Papers Or Anything I'll Have A Long 
 Score To Settle With You." 
   
 "Oh,  Cut That Out,  Gila! You'll Not Get Into Any Scrape With Court. He's 
 All Right. He's Only Nuts About Religion Just Now,  And Seems To Be Set 
 On Sampling All Kinds Of Churches. Say! That's A Good One,  Though,  For 
 You To Go To Church With Him! I Must Tell The Fellows. Keep It Up, 
 Guile,  Old Girl! You'll Pull The Fat Out Of The Fire Yet. You're Just 
 The One To Go Along And Counteract The Pious Line. You Should Worry 
 About Artley Guelpin And Turner Bailey! You Can't Keep Either Of Them 
 Sore; They Haven't Got Back Bone Enough To Stay So. If It's The Same 
 Dump Court Took Tennelly To This Morning You'll Get Your Money's Worth, 
 All Right. Nelly Said It Was A Scream." 
   
 Bill Ward Came Back,  Grinning From Ear To Ear. Every Few Minutes During 
 The Rest Of The Meal He Broke Out In A Broad Grin And Looked At 
 Courtland,  Who Was Absorbed In His Own Thoughts; And Then He Would Slap 
 Tennelly On The Shoulder And Say: "Ho! Boy! It's A Rare One!" But It Was 
 Not Until Courtland Had Hurried Away After His Lady That Bill Gave Forth 
 His Information. 
   
 "Oh,  Nelly!" He Burst Forth. "Court's Going To Take Gila To Church! You 
 Don't Suppose He'll Take Her To That Dump Where He Led You This Morning, 
 Do You? I Can See Her Nose Go Up Now. I Thought I'd Croak When She Told 
 Me! Wait Till You Hear Her Call Me Up On The 'Phone When She Gets Home! 
 She'll Give Me The Worst Balling Out I Ever Had! And Aunt Nina Would 
 Have Apoplexy If She Knew Her 'Darlin' Pet' Was Going Into That Part Of 
 Town! Oh,  Boy! Set Me On My Feet Or I'll Die Laughing!" 
   
 Tennelly Regarded Bill Ward With Solemn Consternation. "Do You Mean To 
 Tell Me That Court Has Asked Your Cousin To Go To That Camp-Meeting Hole 
 Where He Took Me This Morning? Cut Out The Kidding And Tell Me Straight 
 
 
 
 Chapter 17 Pg 106 
 Well,  Then,  Bill,  It's Serious,  And We've Got To Do Something! We Can't 
 Have A Fellow Like Court Spoiled For Life. He's Gone Stale,  That's 
 What's The Matter; He's Gone Stale! He's Got To Have Strenuous Measures 
 To Pull Him Up." 
   
 "He Sure Has!" Said Bill Ward,  Soberly,  Getting Up From The Couch Where 
 He Had Been Rolling In His Mirth. "What Can We Do? What About These 
 Business Ambitions Of His? Couldn't We Work Him That Way? For Court's 
 Got A Great Head On Him,  You Know! I Thought Gila Would Do The Business, 
 But If He's Rung In Religion On Her It's All Up,  I'm Afraid. But 
 Business Is A Different Thing. Not Even Court Could Mix Business And 
 Religion,  For They Won't Fit Together!" 
   
 "That's The Trouble," Said Tennelly,  Thoughtfully. "If It Gets Out 
 What's The Matter With Court He Won't Stand Half A Chance. I Was 
 Thinking Of My Uncle Ramsey,  Out In Chicago. He Has Large Financial 
 Interests In The West; He Often Wants Promising Men To Take Charge Of 
 Some Big Thing,  And It Means A Dandy Opening; Big Money And No End Of 
 Social And Political Pull To Get Into One Of His Berths. He's Promised 
 Me One When I'm Done College,  And I Was Going To Talk To Him About 
 Court. He's Twice The Man I Am And Just What Uncle Ramsey Wants. He's 
 Coming On East Next Week,  And Likely To Stop Over. I Might See What I 
 Can Do." 
   
 "That's Just The Thing,  Nelly. Go To It,  Old Man! Write Unc. A Letter 
 To-Night. Nothing Like Giving A Lot Of Dope Beforehand." 
   
 "That's An Idea! I Will!" And Tennelly Went To His Desk And Began To 
 Write. 
   
 Meantime Gila Awaited Courtland's Coming,  Attired In A Most Startling 
 Costume Of Blue Velvet And Ermine,  With High Laced White Kid Boots,  And 
 A Hat That Resembled A Fresh,  White Setting-Hen,  Tied Down To Her Pert 
 Little Face With A Veil Whose Large-Meshed Surface Was Broken By A 
 Single Design,  A Large Black Butterfly Anchored Just Across Her Dainty 
 Little Nose. A Most Astonishing Costume In Which To Appear In The Rev. 
 John Burns's Unpretentious Little Church Crowded With The Canaille Of 
 The City! 
   
 It Was The First Time That Courtland Had Ever Felt That Gila Was A 
 Little Loud In Her Dress! 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 18 Pg 107 
 Mother Marshall Got Strenuously To Her Feet From The Low Hassock On 
 Which She Had Been Sitting To Sew The Carpet,  And Trotted To The Head Of 
 The Stairs. 
   
 "Father!" She Called,  Happily. "Oh,  Father! It's All Done! I Just Set 
 The Last Stitch. You Can Bring Your Hammer And Tacks. Better Bring Your 
 Rubbers,  Too. You'll Need Them When You Come To Stretch It." 
   
 Father Hurried Up So Quickly It Was Clear He Had The Hammer And Rubbers 
 All Ready. 
   
 "You'll Need A Saucer To Put The Tacks In!" And Mother Marshall Hustled 
 Away To Get It. When She Came Back The Carpet Was Spread Out Smoothly 
 And Father Stood Surveying The Effect. 
   
 "Say,  Now,  It Looks Real Pretty,  Don't It?" He Said,  Looking Up At The 
 Walls And Down To The Floor. 
   
 "It Certainly Does!" Declared Mother Marshall. "And I'm Real Glad The 
 Man Made Us Take This Plain Pink Paper. It Didn't Look Much To Me When 
 He First Brought It Out,  I Must Confess. I Had Set My Heart On Stripes 
 With Pink Roses In It. But When He Said 'Felt,' Why That Settled It 
 Because That Article In The Magazine Said Felt Papers Were The Best For 
 General Wear And Satisfaction. And Then When He Brought Out That Roll 
 With The Cherry Blossoms On It For A Stripe Around The Top,  I Was Just 
 All Happy Down My Spine,  It Did Look So Kind Of Bridey And Pretty,  Like 
 Our Cherry Orchard On A Spring Evening When The Pink Is In The Sky. And 
 That White Molding Between 'Em Is Going To Be Real Handy To Hang The 
 Pictures On. The Man Gave Me Some Little Brass Picture-Hooks. See,  They 
 Fit Right Over The Molding. Of Course,  There Isn't But One Picture,  But 
 She'll Maybe Have Some Of Her Own And Like It All The Better If The Wall 
 Isn't All Cluttered Full. You Know The Magazine Said Have 'A Few Good 
 Pictures.' I Mean To Hang It Up Right Now And See How It Looks! There! 
 Doesn't That Look Pretty Against The Pink? I Wasn't Sure About The White 
 Frame,  It Was So Plain,  But I Like It. Those Apple Blossoms Against That 
 Blue Piece Of Sky Look Real Natural,  Don't They. You Like It,  Don't You, 
 Father?" 
   
 "Well,  I Should Say I Did," Said Father,  As He Scuffed A Corner Of The 
 Carpet Into Place With His Rubbered Feet. "Say,  This Carpet Is Some 
 Thick,  Mother,  As I Guess Your Fingers Will Testify,  Having Sewed All 
 Those Long Seams. 'Member How Stevie Used To Sit On The Carpet Ahead Of 
 Your Seams When He Was A Baby,  And Laugh And Clap His Hands When You 
 Couldn't Sew Any Further Because He Was In The Way?" 
   
 "Yes,  Wasn't He The Sweetest Baby!" Said Mother Marshall,  With A Bright 
 Tear Glinting Suddenly Down Her Cheek. "Why,  Father,  Sometimes I Can't 
 Really Make It Seem True That He's All Done With This Life And Gone 
 Ahead Of Us Into The Next One. It Won't Be Hard Dying,  For Us,  Because 
 He's There,  And We Sha'n't Have To Think Of Leaving Him Behind To Go 
 Through A Lot Of Trials And Things." 
 
 
 
 Chapter 18 Pg 108 
 "Well,  I Guess He's Pretty Happy Seeing You Chirk Up So,  Mother. You 
 Know What He'd Have Thought Of All This! Why He'd Have Just Rejoiced In 
 It! He Hated So To Have You Left Alone All Day. Don't You Mind How He 
 Used To Wish He Had A Sister? Say,  Mother,  You Just Stand On That 
 Corner There Till I Get This Tack In Straight. This Edge Is So Tremenjus 
 Thick! I Don't Know As The Tacks Are Long Enough. What Was You Figuring 
 To Do With The Book-Shelves,  Put Books In,  Or Leave 'Em Empty For Her 
 Things?" 
   
 "Well,  I Thought About That,  And I Made Out We'd Better Put In Some 
 Books So It Wouldn't Look So Empty. We Can Take Them Out Again If She 
 Has A Lot Of Her Own!" 
   
 "We Could Put In Some Of Stephen's That He Set Such Store By. There's 
 All That Set Of Scott,  And Dickens,  And Those Other Fellows That He 
 Wanted Us To Start And Read Evenings This Winter. By The Way,  Mother, 
 We'd Ought To Get At That! Perhaps She'll Like To Read Aloud When She 
 Comes! That Would About Suit Us. We're Rather Old To Begin Loud Reading, 
 Steve's Always Read To Us So Long. I Don't Know But I'd Buy A Few New 
 Books,  Too. She's A Girl You Know,  And You Might Find Something Lately 
 Written That She'd Like. It Wouldn't Do Any Harm To Get A Few. You Could 
 Ask The Book-Store Man What To Pick Out--Say A Shelf Or Two." 
   
 "Oh,  I Shouldn't Need To Do That!" Said Mother,  Hurrying Away To Get Her 
 Magazine,  Which Was Never Far Away These Last Two Or Three Days. 
 "There's A Whole Long List Here Of Books 'Your Young People Will Want To 
 Have In Their Library.' Wells And Shaw And Ibsen,  And A Lot Of Others I 
 Never Heard Of,  But These First Three I Remembered Because Stephen Spoke 
 Of Them In One Of His First Letters About College. Don't You Know He Was 
 Studying A Course With Those Men's Books In It? He Said He Didn't Know 
 As He Was Always Going To Agree With All They Said,  But They Were Big, 
 Broad Men,  And Had Some Fine Thoughts. He Thought Sometimes They Hadn't 
 Just Got The Inner Light About God And The Bible And All,  But They Were 
 The Kind Of Men Who Were Getting There,  Striving After Truth,  And Would 
 Likely Find It And Hand It Out To The World Again When They Got It; Like 
 The Wise Men Hunting Everywhere For A Saviour. Don't You Remember, 
 Father?" 
   
 "I Remember!" Father Tried To Speak Cheerily,  But His Breath Ended In A 
 Sigh,  For The Carpet Was Heavy. Mother Looked At Him Sharply And Changed 
 The Subject. It Wasn't Always Easy To Keep Father Cheerful About 
 Stephen's Going. 
   
 "You Don't Suppose We Could Get Those Curtains Up To-Night,  Too,  Do 
 You?" 
   
 "Why,  I Reckon!" Said Father,  Stopping For A Puff Of Breath And Looking 
 Up To The White Woodwork At The Top Of The Windows. "You Got 'Em All 
 Ready To Put Up,  All Sewed And Everything? Why,  I Reckon I Could Put Up 
 Those Rods After I Get Across This End,  And Then You Could Slip The 
 Curtains On While I Was Doing The Rest. You Don't Want To Get Too Tired, 
 Mother. You Know You Been Sewing A Long Time To-Day." 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 18 Pg 109 
 "Oh,  I'm Not Tired! I'm Just Childish Enough To Want To See How It's All 
 Going To Look. Say,  Father,  That Wasn't The Telephone Ringing,  Was It? 
 You Don't Think We Might Get A Telegram Yet To-Night?" 
   
 "Not Scarcely!" Said Father,  With His Mouth Full Of Tacks. "You See, 
 It's Been Bad Weather,  And Like As Not Your Letter Got Storm-Stayed A 
 Day Or So. You Mustn't Count On Hearing 'Fore Monday I Guess." 
   
 They Both Knew That That Letter Ought To Have Reached The Hospital Where 
 Bonnie Brentwood Was Supposed To Be About Six O'clock That Evening,  For 
 So They Had Calculated The Time Between Stephen's Letters To A Nicety; 
 But Each Was Engaged In Trying To Keep The Other From Getting Anxious 
 About The Telegram That Did Not Come. For It Was Now Half Past Eight By 
 The Kitchen Clock,  And Both Of Them Were As Nervous As Fleas Listening 
 For That Telephone To Ring That Would Decide The Fate Of The Pretty Pink 
 Room,  Whether It Was To Have An Occupant Or Not. 
   
 "These White Madras Curtains Look Like There's Been A Frost On A Cobweb, 
 Don't They?" Said Mother Marshall,  Holding Up A Pair All Arranged Upon 
 The Brass Rod Ready To Hang. "And Just See How Pretty This Pink Stuff 
 Looks Against It. I Declare It Reminds Me Of The Sunset Light On The 
 Snow In The Orchard Out The Kitchen Window Evenings When I Was Watching 
 For Steve To Come Home From School. Say,  Father,  Don't You Think Those 
 Book-Shelves Look Cozy Each Side Of The Bay Window? And Wasn't It Clever 
 Of Jed Lewis To Think Of Putting Hinges To The Covers On That 
 Window-Seat? She Can Keep Lots Of Things In There! Wait Till I Get Those 
 Two Pink Silk Cushions You Made Me Buy. My! Father,  But You And I Are 
 Getting Extravagant In Our Old Age! And All For A Girl That May Never 
 Even Answer Our Letter!" 
   
 There Was A Kind Of Sob In The End Of Mother Marshall's Words That She 
 Tried To Disguise,  But Father Caught It And Flew To The Rescue. 
   
 "There Now,  Mother!" He Said,  Getting Laboriously Up From The Carpet, 
 Hammer In Hand,  And Putting His Arms Tenderly About Her. "There Now, 
 Mother! Don't You Go Fretting! You See,  Like As Not She Was Asleep When 
 The Letter Got There,  And They Wouldn't Wake Her Up,  Or Mebbe It Would 
 Be Too Much Excitement For Her At Night That Way! And Then,  Again,  If 
 The Mail-Train Was Late It Wouldn't Get Into The Night Deliv'ry. You 
 Know That Happened Once For Steve And He Was Real Worried About Us! Then 
 They Might Not Have Deliv'ry At The Hospital On Sunday,  And She Couldn't 
 _Get_ It Till Monday Morning! See? And There's Another Thing You Got To 
 Calcl'ate On,  Too! You Never Thought Of That! She Might Be Too Sick Yet 
 To Read A Letter,  Or Think What To Say To It! So Just You Be Patient, 
 Mother! We'll Just Have That Much More Time To Fix Things; For,  So To 
 Speak,  Now We Haven't Got Any Limitations On What We Think She Is. We 
 Can Just Plan For Her Like She Was Perfect. When We Get Her Telegram 
 We'll Get Some Idea,  And Begin To Know The Real Girl,  But Now We've Just 
 Got Our Own Notion Of Her." 
   
 "Why,  Of Course!" Choked Mother,  Smiling. "I'm Just Afraid,  Seth,  That 
 I'm Getting Set On Her Coming,  And That Isn't Right At All,  You Know, 
 Because She Mightn't Be Coming." 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 18 Pg 110 
 "Well,  And Then Again She Might. Howsomenever,  We'll Have This Room 
 Fixed Up Company Fine,  And If She Don't Come We'll Just Come Here And 
 Camp For A Week,  You And Me,  And Pretend We're Out Visiting. How Would 
 That Do? Say,  It's Real Pretty Here,  Like Spring In The Orchard,  Ain't 
 It,  Mother? Well,  Now,  You Figure Out What You're Going To Have For 
 Bureau Fixings,  And I'll Get Back To My Tacking. I Want To Get Done 
 To-Night And Get That Pretty White Furniture Moved In. You're Sure The 
 Enamel Is Perfectly Dry On That Bed? That Was The Last Piece He Worked 
 On. I Think Jed Made A Pretty Good Job Of It,  For Such Quick Work. Don't 
 You? Got A Clean Counterpane,  And One Of Your Pink-And-White Patchwork 
 Quilts For In Here,  Haven't You,  And A Posy Pin-Cushion? My! But I'd 
 Like To Know What She Says When She Sees It First!" 
   
 And So The Two Old Dears Jollied Each Other Along Till Far Past Their 
 Bedtime; And When At Last They Lay Quiet For The Night Mother Raised Up 
 In The Moonlight That Was Floodal Government Were Arrested In The Winter Palace,  But 
 Kerensky Managed To Escape. The Bolshevik _Coup D'état_ Was Thus 
 Accomplished Practically Without Bloodshed. A New Government Was Formed, 
 Called The Council Of People's Commissaries,  Of Which Nikolai Lenine Was 
 President And Leon Trotzky Commissioner For Foreign Affairs. The 
 "Dictatorship Of The Proletariat" Was Thus Begun. Kerensky's Attempt To 
 Rally Forces Enough To Put An End To This Dictatorship Was A Pathetic 
 Failure,  As It Was Bound To Be. It Was Like The Last Fitful Flicker With 
 Which A Great Flame Dies. The Masses Wanted Peace--For That They Would 
 Tolerate Even A Dictatorship. 
 
 
 
 Chapter 19 Pg 111 
   
 The Defenders And Supporters Of The Bolsheviki Have Made Much Of The Fact 
 That There Was Very Little Bloodshed Connected With The Successful 
 Bolshevik Uprising In Petrograd. That Ought Not To Be Permitted,  However, 
 To Obscure The Fundamental Fact That It Was A Military _Coup D'état_,  The 
 Triumph Of Brute Force Over The Will Of The Vast Majority Of The People. It 
 Was A Crime Against Democracy. That The People Were Passive,  Worn Out,  And 
 Distracted,  Content To Wait For The Constituent Assembly,  Only Makes The 
 Bolshevik Crime Appear The Greater. Let Us Consider The Facts Very Briefly. 
 
 
 
 Chapter 19 Pg 112 
 Less Than Three Weeks Away Was The Date Set For The Constituent Assembly 
 Elections. Campaigns For The Election Of Representatives To That Great 
 Democratic Convention Were Already In Progress. It Was To Be The Most 
 Democratic Constitutional Convention That Ever Existed In Any Country,  Its 
 Members Being Elected By The Entire Population,  Every Man And Woman In 
 Russia Being Entitled To Vote. The Suffrage Was Equal,  Direct,  Universal, 
 And Secret. 
   
 Moreover,  There Was A Great Democratic Reconstruction Of The Nation 
 Actually In Progress At The Time. The Building Up Of Autonomous Democratic 
 Local Governing Bodies,  In The Shape Of A New Type Of Zemstvos,  Was Rapidly 
 Progressing. The Old-Time Zemstvos Had Been Undemocratic And Did Not 
 Represent The Working-People,  But The New Zemstvos Were Composed Of 
 Representatives Nominated And Elected By Universal Suffrage,  Equal,  Secret, 
 And Direct. Instead Of Being Very Limited In Their Powers As The Old 
 Zemstvos Were,  The New Zemstvos Were Charged With All The Ordinary 
 Functions Of Local Government. The Elections To These Bodies Served As An 
 Admirable Practical Education In Democracy,  Making It More Certain Than 
 Would Otherwise Have Been The Case That The Russian People Would Know How 
 To Use Their New Political Instrument So As To Secure A Constituent 
 Assembly Fully Representing Their Will And Their Desire. 
   
 At The Same Time Active Preparations For Holding The Election Of Members To 
 The Constituent Assembly Were Actually Under Way. The Socialist Parties 
 Were Making Special Efforts To Educate The Illiterate Voters How To Use 
 Their Ballots Correctly. The Provisional Government,  On Its Part,  Was 
 Pushing The Preparations For The Elections As Rapidly As Possible. All Over 
 The Country Special Courts Were Established,  In Central Places,  To Train 
 The Necessary Workers So That The Elections Might Be Properly Conducted. 
 Above All,  The Great Problem Of The Socialization Of The Land Which Had 
 Been Agitated For So Many Years Had Now Reached The Stage At Which Its 
 Solution Might Almost Have Been Said To Be Complete. The National Soviet Of 
 Peasants,  Together With The Socialist Revolutionary Party,  Had Formulated A 
 Law On The Subject Which Represented The Aspiration And The Best Thought Of 
 The Leaders Of The Peasants' Movement. That Law Had Been Approved In The 
 Council Of Ministers And Was Ready For Immediate Promulgation. Peasant 
 Leaders Like Chernov,  Rakitnikov,  Vikhiliaev,  And Maslov Had Put An Immense 
 Amount Of Work Into The Formulation Of This Law,  Which Aimed To Avoid 
 Anarchy,  To See To It That Instead Of An Individualistic Scramble By The 
 Peasants For The Land,  In Small And Unorganized Holdings,  The Problem 
 Should Be Scientifically Dealt W's Happy Thoughts Were In A Tumult,  But She Had Her Head 
 About Her Yet. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 19 Pg 113 
 "Now,  Make Him Say It All Over From The Beginning Again,  Father,  And See 
 If We've Got It Right. You Speak The Words Out As He Says 'Em,  And I'll 
 Watch The Writing." 
   
 And So At Last The Message Was Verified And The Receiver Hung Up. They 
 Read The Message Over Together,  And They Looked At Each Another With 
 Glad Eyes. 
   
 "Now Let Us Pray,  Rachel!" Said Father,  With Solemn,  Shaken Voice Of 
 Joy. And The Two Lonely Old People Knelt Down By The Little Table On 
 Which Stood The Telephone And Gave Thanks To God For The Child He Was 
 About To Send To Their Empty Home. 
   
 "Now," Said Father Marshall,  When They Had Risen,  "I Guess We Better Get 
 A Bite To Eat. Seems Like A Long Time Since Dinner. Any Of That Cold 
 Chicken Left,  Mother? And A Few Doughnuts And Milk? And Say,  Mother,  We 
 Better Get The Chores Done Up And Get To Bed Early. I Don't Think You 
 Slept Much Last Night,  And We've Got To Get Up Early. There's A Whole 
 Lot To Do Before She Comes. We Need To Chirk Up The Rest Of The House A 
 Bit. Somehow We've Let Things Get Down Since Stephen Went Away." 
   
 Said Mother,  As She Landed The Platter Of Cold Chicken On The Table, 
 "How Soon Do You S'pose She'll Write? I'm Just Aching To Get That 
 
 
 
 Chapter 20 Pg 114 
   
   
 Gila Had Counted On An Easy Victory That Evening. She Had Furnished For 
 The Occasion Her Keenest Wit,  Her Sweetest Laughter,  Her Finest 
 Derision,  Her Most Sparkling Sarcasm; And As She And Her Escort Joined 
 The Motley Throng Who Were Patiently Making Their Way Into The Packed 
 Doorway She Whetted Them Forth Eagerly. 
   
 Even While They Took Their Turn Among The Crowd She Began To Make Keen 
 Little Remarks About The Company They Were Keeping,  Drawing Her Velvet 
 Robes Away From Contact With The Throng. 
   
 Courtland,  Standing Head And Shoulders Above Her,  His Fine Profile 
 Outlined Against The Brightness Of The Lighted Doorway,  Was Looking 
 About With Keen Interest On The Faces Of The People,  And Wondering Why 
 They Had Come. Were They In Search Of The Presence? Had They,  Too,  Felt 
 
 
 
 Chapter 20 Pg 115 
 That She,  Too,  Might See And Understand To-Night. What Friends They 
 Might Be--How They Might Talk These Things Over Together--If Only Gila 
 Would Understand! 
   
 He Wished She Had Had Better Sense Than To Array Herself In Such 
 Startling Garments. He Could See The Curious Glances Turned Her Way; 
 Glances That Showed She Was Misunderstood. He Did Not Like It,  And He 
 Reached Down A Protecting Hand And Took Her Arm,  Speaking To Her 
 Gravely,  Just To Show The Bold Fellows Behind Her That She Was Under 
 Capable Escort. He Did Not Hear Her Keen Sallies At The Expense Of Their 
 Fellow-Worshipers. He Was Annoyed And Trying By His Serious Mien To 
 Shelter Her. 
   
 The Singing Was Already Going On As They Entered. Just Plain Old Gospel 
 Songs,  Sung Just As Badly,  Though With Even More Fervor,  Than In The 
 Morning. Courtland Accepted The Tattered Hymn-Book And Put Gila Into The 
 Seat The Shabby Usher Indicated. He Was Wholly In The Spirit Of The 
 Gathering,  And Anxious Only To Feel The Spell Once More That Had Been 
 About Him In The Morning. But Gila Was So Amused With Her Surroundings 
 That She Could Scarcely Pay Attention To Where She Was To Sit,  And 
 Almost Tripped Over The End Of The Pew. She Openly Stared And Laughed At 
 The People Around Her,  As Though That Was What Courtland Had Brought Her 
 There For,  And Kept Nudging Him And Calling His Attention To Some 
 Grotesque Figure. 
   
 Courtland Was Singing,  Joining His Fine Tenor In With The Curious 
 Assembly And Enjoying It. Gila Recalled Him Each Time From A Realm Of 
 The Spirit,  And He Would Earnestly Give Attention To What She Said, 
 Bending His Ear To Listen,  Then Look Seriously At The Person Indicated, 
 Try To Appreciate Her Amusement With A Nod And Absent Smile,  And Go On 
 Singing Again! He Was So Absorbed In The Gathering That Her Talk 
 Scarcely Penetrated To His Real Soul. 
   
 If He Had Been Trying To Baffle Gila He Could Have Used No More 
 Effective Method,  For The Point Of Her Jokes Seemed Blunted. She Turned 
 Her Eyes At Last To Her Escort And Began To Study Him,  Astonishment And 
 Chagrin In Her Countenance. Gradually Both Gave Way To A Kind Of 
 Admiration And Curiosity. One Could Not Look At Courtland And Not 
 Admire. The Fine Strength In His Handsome Young Face And Figure Were 
 Always Noticeable Among A Company Anywhere,  And Here Among These 
 Foreigners And Wayfarers It Was Especially So. She Was Conscious Of A 
 Thrill Of Pleasure In His Presence That Was New To Her. Usually Her 
 Attitude Was To Make Others Thrill At Her Presence! No Man Before Had 
 Caught Her Fancy And Held It Like This Rare One. What Secret Lay Behind 
 That Grave Strength Of His That Made Him Successfully Resist Those Arts 
 Of Hers That Had Readily Lured Other Victims? 
   
 She Watched Him While He Bowed His Head In Prayer,  And Noted How His 
 Rich,  Close-Cut Hair Waved And Crept About His Temples; Noted The Curve 
 Of His Chin And The Curl Of His Lashes On His Cheek. More And More She 
 Coveted Him. And She Must Set Herself To Find And Break This Other Power 
 That Had Him In Its Clutches. She Perfectly Recognized The Fact That It 
 
 
 
 Chapter 20 Pg 116 
 Power Was Broken,  And That She Might Have To Toss Him Aside After He Was 
 Fully Hers. But What Of That? Had She Not So Tossed Many A Hapless Soul 
 That Had Come Like A Moth To Singe His Wings In Her Candle-Flame,  Then 
 Laughed At Him Gaily As He Lay Writhing In His Pain; And Tossed After 
 Him,  Torn And Trampled,  His Own Ideals Of Womanhood,  Too; So That All 
 Other Women Might Henceforth Be Blighted In His Eyes. Ah! What Of That, 
 So That Unquenchable Flame In Her Soul,  That Restlessly Pursued And 
 Conquered And Cast Aside,  Might Be Satisfied? Was That Not What Women 
 Were Made For,  To Conquer Men And Toss Them Away? If They Did Not Would 
 Not Men Conquer Them And Toss Them Away? She Was But Fulfilling Her 
 Womanhood As She Had Been Taught To Look Upon It. 
   
 But There Was Something Puzzling About Courtland That Interested Her 
 Deeply. She Was Not Sure But It Was Half His Charm. He Really Seemed To 
 _Want_ To Be Good,  To _Desire_ To Resist Evil. Most Of The Other Men 
 She Knew Had Been All Too Ready To Fall As Lightly With As Little 
 Earnestness As She Into Whatever Doubtful Paths Her Dainty Feet Had 
 Chanced To Lead. Many Of Them Would Have Led Further Than She Would Go, 
 For She Had Her Own Limitations And Conventions,  Strange As It May Seem. 
   
 So Gila Sat And Meditated,  With A Strange,  Sweet Thrill In The Thought 
 Of A New Experience; For,  Young As She Was,  She Had Found The Pleasures 
 Of Her Existence Pall Upon Her Many Times. 
   
 Suddenly Her Ear Was Caught By The Sermon. The Ugly Little Man In The 
 Pulpit,  With The Strange Eyes That Seemed To Look Through You,  Was 
 Telling A Story Of A Garden,  With One Calling,  And A Pair Of Naked Souls 
 Guilty And In Fear Before Him. It Was As Though She Had Been One Of 
 Them! What Right Had He To Flaunt Such Truths Before A Congregation? 
   
 She Was Not Familiar Enough With Bible Truths To Know Where He Got The 
 Story. It Did Not Seem A Story. It Was Just Her Eden Where She Walked 
 And Ate What Fruit She Might Desire Every Day Without A Thought Of Any 
 Command That Might Have Been Issued. She Recognized No Commands. What 
 Right Had God To Command Her? The Serpent Had Whispered Early To Her, 
 "Thou Shalt Not Surely Die." Her Only Question Was Ever Whether The 
 Fruit Was Pleasant To The Eyes And A Tree To Be Desired To Make One 
 Wise. Till Now There Had Been No Lord God Walking In Her Garden In The 
 Cool Of The Day. Only Her Mother,  And She Was Easy To Evade. She Had 
 Never Been Really Afraid,  Nor Felt Her Little Soul Naked Till Now,  With 
 The Ugly Little Man's Bright Brown Eyes Upon Her,  And His Words 
 Shivering Through Her Like Winds About The Unprotected. Hideous Things 
 She Had Forgotten Flung Into View And Challenged Her; And Somewhere In 
 The Room There Seemed To Be One Who Dared To Call Her To Account. She 
 Looked Fiercely Back To Theic Socialism. Still,  The Fact Remains That What Social 
 Ideals They Hold Are No Part Of Bolshevism. They Are Socialist Ideals. 
 Bolshevism Is A Distinctive Method And A Program,  And Its Essence Is The 
 Relentless Use Of Power By The Proletariat Against The Rest Of Society In 
 The Same Manner That The Bourgeois And Military Rulers Of Nations Have 
 Commonly Used It Against The Proletariat. Bolshevism Has Simply Inverted 
 
 
 
 Chapter 20 Pg 117 
 Bolsheviki Themselves. They Denounced Kerensky's Government For Not Holding 
 The Elections For The Constituent Assembly Sooner,  Posing As The Champions 
 Of The Constituante. When They Had Themselves Assumed Control Of The 
 Government They Delayed The Meeting Of The Constituent Assembly And Then 
 Suppressed It By Force Of Arms! They Denounced Kerensky For Having 
 Restored The Death Penalty In The Army In Cases Of Gross Treachery, 
 Professing An Intense Horror Of Capital Punishment As A Form Of "Bourgeois 
 Savagery." When They Came Into Power They Instituted Capital Punishment For 
 _Civil_ And _Political Offenses_,  Establishing Public Hangings And 
 Floggings As A Means Of Impressing The Population![24] They Had Bitterly 
 Assailed Kerensky For His "Militarism," For Trying To Build Up The Army And 
 For Urging Men To Fight. In Less Critical Circumstances They Themselves 
 Resorted To Forced Conscription. They Condemned Kerensky And His Colleagues 
 For "Interfering With Freedom Of Speech And Press." When They Came Into 
 Power They Suppressed All Non-Bolshevist Papers And Meetings In A Manner 
 Differing Not At All From That Of The Czar's Régime,  Forcing The Other 
 Socialist Parties And Groups To Resort To The Old Pre-Revolution 
 "Underground" Methods. 
   
 The Evidence Of All These Things,  And Things Even Worse Than These,  Is 
 Conclusive And Unimpeachable. It Is Contained In The Records Of The 
 Bolshevik Government,  In Its Publications,  And In The Reports Of The Great 
 Socialist Parties Of Russia,  Officially Made To The International Socialist 
 Bureau. Surely The Evidence Sustains The Charge That,  Whatever Else They 
 May Or May Not Be,  The Bolsheviki Are Not Unbending And Uncompromising 
 Idealists Of The Type Of John Brown And William Lloyd Garrison,  As They Are 
 So Often Represented As Being By Well-Meaning Sentimentalists Whose 
 Indulgence Of The Bolsheviki Is As Unlimited As Their Ignorance Concerning 
 Them. 
   
 Some Day,  Perhaps,  A Competent Psychologist Will Attempt The Task Of 
 Explaining The Psychology Of Our Fellow-Citizens Who Are So Ready To Defend 
 The Bolsheviki For Doing The Very Things They Themselves Hate And Condemn. 
 In Any List Of Men And Women In This Country Friendly To The Bolsheviki It 
 Will Be Found That They Are Practically All Pacifists And 
 Anti-Conscriptionists,  While A Great Many Are Non-Resistants And 
 Conscientious Objectors To Military Service. Practically All Of Them Are 
 Vigorous Defenders Of The Freedom Of The Press,  Of The Right Of Public 
 Assemblage And Of Free Speech. With The Exception Of A Few Anarchists,  They 
 Are Almost Universally Strong Advocates Of Radical Political Democracy. How 
 Can High-Minded And Intelligent Men And Women--As Many Of Them Are--Holding 
 
 
 
 Chapter 20 Pg 118 
 Such Beliefs As These Give Countenance To The Bolsheviki,  Who Bitterly And 
 Resolutely Oppose All Of Them? How Can They Denounce America's Adoption Of 
 Conscription And Say That It Means That "Democracy Is Dead In America" 
 While,  At The Same Time,  Hailing The Birth Of Democracy In Russia,  Where 
 Conscription Is Enforced By The Bolsheviki? How,  Again,  Can They At One And 
 The Same Time Condemn American Democracy For Its Imperfections,  As In The 
 Matter Of Suffrage,  While Upholding And Defending The Very Men Who,  In 
 Russia,  Deliberately Set Out To Destroy The Universal Equal Suffrage 
 Already Achieved? How Can They Demand Freedom Of The Press And Of 
 Assemblage,  Even In War-Time,  And Denounce Such Restrictions As We Have Had 
 To Endure Here In America,  And At The Same Time Uphold The Men Responsible 
 For . 
   
 She Dropped Her Lashes And Played With The Frill On The Wrist Of The 
 Long Chiffon Sleeve Of Her Blouse. Her Eyes Beneath Their Concealing 
 Lashes Kindled. Her Mouth Grew Sweet And Sensitive,  Her Whole Attitude 
 Became Shy And Alluring. She Sat And Drooped Before The Fire,  Casting 
 Now And Then A Wide,  Shy,  Innocent Look Up,  Her Face Half Turned Away. 
   
 "Does She Look Adown Her Apron!" Floated The Words Through His Brain. 
 Ah! Here At Last Was The Gila He Had Been Seeking! The Gila Who Would 
 Understand! 
   
 "Tell Me,  Gila!" He Said,  In An Eager,  Low Appeal. 
   
 She Stirred Softly,  Drooped A Little More Toward Him,  Her Face Turned 
 Away Till Only The Charming Profile Showed Against The Rich Darkness Of 
 A Crimson Curtain. Now At Last He Was Coming To It! 
   
 "It Was--_You_--I Meant!" She Breathed Softly. 
   
 He Sat Up Sharply. There Was Subtle Flattery In Her Tone. He Could Not 
 Fail To Be Stirred By It. 
   
 "Me!" He Said,  Almost Sternly. "I Don't Understand!" But His Voice Was 
 Gentle,  Almost Tender. She Looked So Small And Scared And 
 "Solveig"-Like. 
   
 "You Meant _Me_!" He Said,  Again. "Won't You Please Explain?" 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 21 Pg 119 
   
 Courtland Went Back To College That Night In A Tender And Exalted Mood. 
 He Thought He Was In Love With Gila! 
   
 That Had Been A Wonderful Little Scene Before The Fire,  With The Soft, 
 Hidden Yellow Lights Above,  And Gila With Her Delicate,  Fervid Little 
 Face,  Great,  Dark Eyes,  And Shy Looks. Gila Had Risked A Tear Upon Her 
 Pearly Cheek And Another To Hang Upon Her Long Lashes,  And He Had Had A 
 Curious Desire To Kiss Them Away; But Something Held Him From It. 
 Instead,  He Took His Clean Handkerchief,  Softly Wiping Them,  And Thought 
 That Gila Was Shy And Modest When She Shrank From His Touch. 
   
 He Did Not Take Her In His Arms. Something Held Him From That,  Too. He 
 Had A Feeling That She Was Too Sacred,  And He Must Not Lightly Snatch 
 Her For Himself. Instead,  He Put Her Gently In The Big Chair By His 
 Side,  And They Sat And Talked Together Quietly. He Did Not Realize That 
 He Had Done The Most Of The Talking. He Did Not Know What They Had 
 Talked About; Only That Reluctant Whispered Confession Of Hers Had 
 Somehow Entered Him Into A Close Intimacy With Her That Pleased And Half 
 Awed Him. But When He Tried To Tell Her Of A Wonderful Experience He Had 
 Had She Lifted Up Her Little Hand And Begged: "Please,  Not To-Night! Let 
 Us Not Think Of Anything But Just Each Other To-Night!" And So He Had 
 Let It Pass,  Knowing She Was All Wrought Up. 
   
 He Had Not Asked Her To Marry Him,  Nor Even Told Her He Loved Her. They 
 Had Talked In Quiet,  Wondering Ways Of Feeling Drawn To Each Other; At 
 Least _He_ Had Talked,  And Gila Had Sat Watching Him With Deep, 
 Dissatisfied Eyes. She Had Sense Enough To See That She Could Not Win 
 Him With The Arts That Had Won Others. His Was A Nature Deeper, 
 Stronger. She Must Bide Her Time And Be Coy. But Her Spirit Chafed 
 Beneath Delay,  And Dark Passions Lurked Behind And Brooded In Her Eyes. 
 Perhaps It Was This That Held Him In A Sort Of Uncertainty. It Was As If 
 He Waited Permission From Some Unseen Source To Take What She Was So 
 Evidently Ready To Give. He Thought It Was The Sacredness In Which He 
 Held Her. Almost The Sermon And The Feeling Of The Presence Were Out Of 
 Mind As He Went Home. There Played Around Him Now A Little Phantom Joy 
 That Hovered Over Like A Will-O'-The-Wisp Above His Heart,  And Danced, 
 Giving Him A Strange,  Inexplicable Exhilaration. Was This Love? Was He 
 In Love? 
   
 He Flung Himself Down On Tennelly's Couch When He Got Back To The 
 Dormitory. Bill Ward Was Deep In A Book Under The Drop-Light,  And 
 Tennelly Was Supposed To Be Finishing A Theme For The Next Day. 
   
 "Nelly,  What Is Love?" Asked Courtland,  Suddenly,  In The Midst Of The 
 
 
 
 Chapter 21 Pg 120 
 Silence. "How Do You Know When You Are In Love?" 
   
 Tennelly Dropped His Fountain-Pen In His Surprise,  And Had To Crawl 
 Under The Table After It. He And Bill Ward Exchanged One Lightning 
 Glance Of Relief As He Emerged From The Table. 
   
 "Search Me!" Said Tennelly,  As He Sat Down Again. "Love's An Illusion, 
 They Say. I Never Tried It,  So I Don't Know." 
   
 There Was Silence Again In Tennelly's Room. Presently Courtland Got Up 
 And Said Good-Night. Over In His Own Room He Stood By The Window, 
 Looking Out Into The Moonlight. The Preacher Had Said Prayer Was Talking 
 With The Lord Face To Face. That Was A New Idea. Courtland Dropped Upon 
 His Knees And Talked Aloud To God As He Had Never Opened His Heart To 
 Living Creature Before. If Prayer Was That,  Why,  Prayer Was Good! 
   
 Gila,  Standing Bewildered,  Studying Her Pretty,  Discontented Little Face 
 In The Mirror,  With All Its Masks Laid Aside,  Would Have Shivered In 
 Fear And Been All The More Uncertain Of Her Success If She Could Have 
 Known That The Man She Would Have Had For A Lover Was On His Knees 
 Talking About Her To God. Her Little Naked Soul In A Garden All Alone 
 With The Lord God,  And A Man Who Was Set To Follow Him! 
   
 Tennelly Looked Up And Raised His Eyebrows As Courtland Closed The Door. 
 "Guess You Needn't Have Written That Letter,  After All!" Chuckled Bill 
 Ward. "I Thought Gila Would Get In Her Little Old Work!" 
   
 "Well,  It's Written And Mailed,  So That Doesn't Do Any Good Now. And, 
 Anyway,  It's Always Well To Have More Than One String To Your Bow!" 
 Growled Tennelly. Courtland In Love! He Wasn't Exactly Sure He Liked It. 
 Courtland And Gila! What Kind Of A Girl Was Gila,  Anyway? Was She Good 
 Enough For Court? He Must Look Into This. 
   
 "Say,  Bill,  Why Don't You Introduce Me To Your Cousin? I Think It's 
 About Time I Had A Chance To Judge For Myself How Things Are Getting 
 On," Growled Tennelly,  Presently. 
   
 "Sure!" Said Bill. "Good Idea! Why Didn't You Mention It Before? How 
 About Going Now? It's Only Half Past Ten. Court Didn't Stay Very Late, 
 Did He? No,  It Isn't Too Late For Gila. She Never Goes To Bed Till 
 Midnight,  Not If There's Anything Interesting On. Wait. I'll Call Her Up 
 And See. I'm Privileged,  Anyway,  You Know. Cousins Can Do Anything. I'll 
 Tell Her We're Hungry." 
   
 So It Came About That An Hour After Gila Had Sat In The Firelight With 
 Courtland And Listened,  Puzzled,  To His Reverent Talk Of A 
 Soul-Friendship,  She Ushered Into The Same Room Her Cousin And Tennelly. 
 She Met Tennelly With A Challenge In Her Eye. 
   
 Tennelly Had One In His. Their Glances Lingered,  Sparred And Lingered 
 Again,  And Each Knew That This Was A Notable Meeting. 
   
 For Tennelly Was Tall And Strikingly Handsome. He Had Those Deep Black 
 
 
 
 Chapter 21 Pg 121 
 Eyes That Hold A Maiden's Gaze And Dare A Devil; Yet There Was Behind 
 His Look Something Strong,  Dashing,  Scholarly. Gila Saw At Once That He 
 Was Distinguished In His Way,  And Though Her Thoughts Were Strangely 
 Held By Courtland She Could Not Let One Like This Go By Unchallenged. If 
 Courtland Did Not Prove Corrigible,  Why,  There Was Still As Good Fish In 
 The Sea As Ever Was Caught. It Were Well To Have More Than One Hook 
 Baited. So She Received Tennelly Graciously,  Boldly,  Impressively,  And 
 In Three Minutes Was Talking With That Daring Intimacy That Young People 
 Of Her Style Love To Affect; And Tennelly,  Fascinated By Her Charms,  Yet 
 Seeing Through Them And Letting Her Know He Saw Through Them,  Was 
 Fencing With Her Delightfully. He Told Himself It Was His Duty For 
 Courtland's Sake. Yet He Was Interested For His Own Sake And Knew It. 
 But He Did Not Like The Idea Of Court And This Girl! They Did Not Fit. 
 Court Was Too Genuine! Too Tender-Hearted! Too Idealistic About Women! 
 With Himself,  Now,  It Was Different. He Knew Women! Understood This One 
 At A Glance. She Was "A Peach" In Her Way,  But Not The "Perfect Little 
 Peach" Court Ought To Have. She Would Flirt All Her Life And Break Old 
 Court's Heart If He Married Her. 
   
 So He Laughed And Joked With Gila,  Answering Her Challenging Glances 
 With Glances Just As Ardent,  While Bill Ward Sat And Watched Them Both, 
 Chuckling Away To Himself. 
   
 And Courtland,  On His Knees,  Talked With God! 
   
 The Next Morning Courtland Awoke With A Pleasant Sensation Of Eagerness 
 To See What Life Had In Store For Him. Was This Really The Wonderful 
 Experience Of Lov 
 Student Of Russian History,  Speaking The Language Fluently,  It Was His Good 
 Fortune To Spend Several Weeks In Petrograd Immediately Before And After 
 The Bolshevik Counter-Revolution. He Testifies That The "Freedom Of The 
 Press Established By Kerensky" Was "Terminated By The Bolsheviki."[27] 
 This Is Not The Testimony Of "Capitalist Newspapers," But Of Socialists Of 
 Unquestionable Authority And Standing. The _Dielo Naroda_ Was A Socialist 
 Paper,  And The Volunteer Venders Of It,  Who Were Brutally Beaten And Shot 
 Down By Red Guards,  Were Socialist Working-Men.[28] When Oskar Tokoi,  The 
 Well-Known Revolutionary Finnish Socialist Leader,  Former Prime Minister Of 
 Finland,  Declares That "Freedom Of Assemblage,  Association,  Free Speech, 
 And Free Press Is Altogether Destroyed,"[29] The Bolsheviki And Their 
 Sympathizers Cannot Plead That They Are The Victims Of "Capitalist 
 Misrepresentation." The Attitude Of The Bolshevik Leaders Toward The 
 Freedom Of The Press Has Been Frankly Stated Editorially In Pravda,  Their 
 Official Organ,  In The Following Words: 
   
     The Press Is A Most Dangerous Weapon In The Hands Of Our Enemies. 
     We Will Tear It From Them,  We Will Reduce It To Impotence. It Is 
     The Moment For Us To Prepare Battle. We Will Be Inflexible In Our 
     Defense Of The Rights Of The Exploited. The Struggle Will Be 
     Decisive. We Are Going To Smite The Journals With Fines,  To Shut 
 
 
 
 Chapter 21 Pg 122 
     Them Up,  To Arrest The Editors,  And Hold Them As Hostages.[30] 
   
 Is It Any Wonder That Paul Axelrod,  Who Was One Of The Representatives Of 
 Russia On The International Socialist Bureau Prior To The Outbreak Of The 
 War,  Has Been Forced To Declare That The Bolsheviki Have "Introduced Into 
 Russia A System Worse Than Czarism,  Suppressing The Constituent Assembly 
 And The Liberty Of The Press"?[31] Or That The Beloved Veteran Of The 
 Russian Revolution,  Nicholas Tchaykovsky,  Should Lament That "The 
 Bolshevik Usurpation Is The Continuation Of The Government By Which Czarism 
 Held The Country In An Iron Grip"?[32] 
   
   
   
   
 Iii 
   
 Lenine,  Trotzky,  Zinoviev,  And Other Bolshevik Leaders Early Found 
 Themselves So Much At Variance With The Accepted Socialist Position That 
 They Decided To Change Their Party Name. They Had Been Social Democrats,  A 
 Part Of The Social Democratic Party Of Russia. Now Ever Since Bronterre 
 O'brien First Used The Terms "Social Democrat" And "Social Democracy," In 
 1839,  Their Meaning Has Been Pretty Well Established. A Social Democrat Is 
 One Who Aims To Base Government And Industry Upon Democracy. Certainly, 
 This Cannot Be Said To Be An Accurate Description Of The Position Of Men 
 Who Believe In The Rule Of A Nation Of One Hundred And Eighty Millions By A 
 Small Party Of Two Hundred Thousand Or Less--Or Even By An Entire Class 
 Representing Not More Than Six Per Cent. Of The Population--And Lenine And 
 His Friends,  Recognizing The Fact,  Decided To Change The Name Of Their 
 Group To The _Communist Party_,  By Which Name They Are Now Known In Russia. 
 Lenine Frankly Admits That It Would Be A Mistake To Speak Of This Party As 
 A Party Of Democracy. He Says: 
   
     The Word "Democracy" Cannot Be Scientifically Applied To The 
     Communist Party. Since March,  1917,  The Word Democracy Is Simply A 
     Shackle Fastened Upon The Revolutionary Nation And Preventing It 
     From Establishing Boldly,  Freely,  And Regardless Of All Obstacles 
     A New Form Of Power; The Council Of Workmen's,  Soldiers' And 
     Peasants' Deputies,  Harbinger Of The Abolition Of Every Form Of 
     Authority.[33] 
   
 The Phrase "Harbinger Of The Abolition Of Every Form Of Authority" Would 
 Seem To Indicate That Lenine's Ideal Is That Of The Old Nihilists--Or Of 
 Anarchists Of The Bakuninist School. That Is Very Far From The Truth. The 
 Phrase In Question Is Merely A Rhetorical Flourish. No Man Has More 
 Caustically Criticized And Ridiculed The Anarchists For Their Dream Of 
 Organization Without Authority Than Nikolai Lenine. Moreover,  His 
 Conception Of Soviet Government Provides For A Very Strong Central 
 Authority. It Is A Newof State,  But A State,  Nevertheless,  And,  As We 
 Shall Discover,  Far More Powerful Than The Political State With Which We 
 
 
 
 Chapter 21 Pg 123 
 Are Familiar,  Exercising Far Greater Control Over The Life Of The 
 Individual. It Is Not To Be A Democratic State,  But A Very Despotic One,  A 
 Dictatorship By A Small But Powerful Ruling Class. It Was Not The Word 
 "Democracy" Which Lenine Felt To Be A "Shackle Upon The Revolutionary 
 Nation," But Democracy Itself. 
   
 The Manner In Which They Betrayed The Constituent Assembly Will Prove The 
 Complete Hostility Of The Bolsheviki To Democratic Government. In Order To 
 Excuse And Justify The Bolsheviki's Actions In This Regard,  Their 
 Supporters In This Country Have Assiduously Circulated Two Statements. They 
 Are,  First,  That The Provisional Government Purposely And With Malicious 
 Intent Delayed The Convocation Of The Constituent Assembly,  Hoping To Stave 
 It Off Altogether; Second,  That Such A Long Time Had Elapsed Between The 
 Elections And The Convocation That When The Latter Date Was Reached The 
 Delegates No Longer Represented The True Feeling Of The Electorate. 
   
 With Regard To The First Of These Statements,  Which Is A Repetition Of A 
 Charge Made By Trotzky Before The Bolshevik Revolt,  It Is To Be Noted That 
 It Is Offered In Justification Of The Bolshevik _Coup D'état_. If The 
 Charge Made Were True,  Instead Of False,  As It Can Easily Be Shown To Be, 
 It Would Only Justify The Counter-Revolution If The Counter-Revolution 
 Itself Were Made The Instrument For Insuring The Safety Of The Constituent 
 Assembly. But The Bolsheviki _Suppressed The Constituent Assembly_. By What 
 Process Of Reasoning Do We Reach The Result That Because The Provisional 
 Government Delayed The Convocation Of The Constituent Assembly,  Which The 
 People Desired,  A Counter-Revolutionary Movement To _Suppress It 
 Altogether_,  By Force Of Arms,  Was Right And Proper? 
   
 With Regard To The Second Statement,  Which Is A Repetition Of An Argument 
 Advanced In Russia,  It Should Be Sufficient To Emphasize A Few Dates. The 
 Bolsheviki Seized The Power Of Government On November 7th And The Elections 
 For The Constituent Assembly Took Place On November 25th--Nearly Three 
 Weeks Later. The Date Set By The Kerensky Government For The Opening Of The 
 Constituent Assembly Was December 12th And On That Date Some Forty-Odd 
 Members Put In An Appearance. Recognizing That They Could Not Begin 
 Business Until A Quorum Appeared,  These Decided To Wait Until At Least A 
 Quorum Should Be Present. They Did Not Attempt To Do Any Work. What 
 Happened Is Told In The Following Passages From A Signed Statement By 109 
 Members--All Socialist-Revolutionists.[34] 
   
     On The Appointed Day And Hour Of The Opening Of The Session Of The 
     Constituent Assembly ... The Delegates To The Constituent Assembly 
     Who Had Arrived In Petrograd Gathered At The Tavrichesky Palace. 
     The Elected Representatives Of The People Beheld Innumerable 
     Banners And Large Crowds Surrounding The Palace. This Was 
     Petrograd Greeting The Representatives Of The People. At The Doors 
 
 
 
 Chapter 21 Pg 124 
     Of The Palace The Picture Changed. There Stood Armed Guards And At 
     The Orders Of The Usurpers,  The Bolsheviki,  They Refused To Let 
     The Delegates Pass Into The Tavrichesky Palace. It Appeared That, 
     In Order To Enter The Building,  The _Delegates Had First To Pay 
     Respects To The Commissaire,  A Satellite Of Lenine And Trotzky, 
     And There Receive Special Permission_. The Delegates Would Not 
     Submit To That; Elected By The People And Equipped With Formal 
     Authorization,  They Had The Right To Freely Enter Any Public 
     Building Assigned For Their Meeting. The Delegates Decided To 
     Enter The Tavrichesky Palace Without Asking The New Authorities, 
     And They Succeeded In Doing So. On The First Day The Guards Did 
     Not Dare To Lift Their Arms Against The People's Elected 
     Representatives And Allowed Them To Enter The Building Without 
     Molestation. 
   
     There Was No Struggle,  No Violence,  No Sacrifices; The Delegates 
     Demandedow Her Away!" Said Courtland,  Speaking 
 Out Of A Troubled Thought,  As He And The Nurse Stood On The Platform 
 Watching The Train Move Off. "Do You Think She'll Get Through The 
 Journey All Right?" 
   
 "Sure!" Said The Nurse,  Wiping Away A Wistful Tear Furtively. "She's Got 
 Lots Of Pep. She'll Rally And Get Strong Pretty Soon. She's Had A Pretty 
 Tough Time The Last Two Years. Lost Her Mother,  Father,  A Sister,  And 
 This Little Brother. Her Father's Heart Was Broken By Being Asked To 
 Leave His Church Because He Preached Temperance Too Much. The Martyrs In 
 This World Didn't All Die In The Dark Ages! They're Having Them Yet!" 
   
 "But She Looks So Ethereal!" Pursued Courtland. "I Wish I'd Thought To 
 Suggest You Going Along. We Could Have Trumped Up Some Reason Why You 
 Had To Have A Vacation." 
   
 "Couldn't Do It!" Said The Nurse,  Smiling And Patting His Arm. "I 
 Thought Of It,  But It Wouldn't Work. I Have To Be At The Hospital 
 To-Morrow For A Very Important Operation. There Isn't Anybody Else In 
 The Hospital Could Very Well Take My Place. Besides,  She's Sharp As A 
 Tack,  And You Needn't Think She Doesn't See Through A Lot Of The Things 
 You've Done For Her! Mark My Words,  You'll Hear From Her Some Day! She 
 Means To Know The Truth About Those Bills And Pay Every Cent Back! But 
 Don't You Worry About Her. She'll Get Through All Right. She's Got More 
 Nerve Than Any Dozen Girls I Know,  And She Doesn't Go Alone Through This 
 World,  Either. She's Had A Vision,  Too,  Or You'd Never See Her Wearing 
 That Patient Face With All She's Had To Bear!" 
   
 "Did It Ever Seem Strange To You That Good People Have So Much Trouble 
 In This World?" Said Courtland,  Voicing His Same Old Doubting Thought. 
   
 "Well,  Now _Why_? What's _Trouble_ Going To Be In The Resurrection? We 
 Won't Mind Then What We Passed Through,  And This World Isn't Forever, 
 Thank The Lord! If It's Serving His Plan Any For Me To Get More Than 
 What Seems My Share Of Trouble,  Why,  I'm Willing. Aren't You? The 
 Trouble Is We Can't See The Plan,  And So We Go Fretting Because It 
 Doesn't Fit Our Ideas. If It Was Our Plan Now We'd Patiently Bear 
 Everything,  I Suppose,  To Make It Come Out Right. We Aren't Up High 
 Enough To Get The Whole View Of The Finished Plan,  So Of Course Lots Of 
 Things Look Like Mistakes. But If We Trust Him At All,  We Know They 
 Aren't. And Some Time,  I Suppose,  We'll See The Whole And Then We'll 
 Understand Why It Was. But I Never Was One To Do Much Fretting Because I 
 Didn't Understand. I Always Know What My Job Is,  And That's Enough. I'm 
 Content To Trust The Rest To God. It's A God-Size Job To Run The 
 Universe,  And I Know I'm Not Equal To It." 
   
 Her Simple Logic Calmed His Restless Thoughts,  But There Was Still A 
 Strange Wistfulness In His Heart About Bonnie. She Looked So White And 
 Resigned And Sad! He Wished She Hadn't Gone Quite So Far Out Of His 
 Life. 
   
 Meantime,  Out In The Darkness Of The Night Bonnie's Train Whirled Along, 
 And Some Time During The Long Hours Between Midnight And Dawning It 
 Passed In A Rush And A Thunder Of Sound The Express That Was Bearing 
 Back To Courtland Another Menace To His Peace Of Mind. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 22 Pg 125 
 Uncle Ramsey Was Large And Imposing,  With An Effulgent Complexion And A 
 Prosperous Presence. He Wore A Double-Jeweled Ring On His Apoplectic 
 Finger,  And A Scarab Scarf-Pin. His Eyes Were Keen And Shifty; His Teeth 
 Had Acquired The Habit Of Clutching His Fat Black Cigar Viciously While 
 He Snarled His Rather Loose Lips About Them In Conversation. Uncle 
 Ramsay Never Looked One In The Face When He Was Talking. He Looked Off 
 Into Space,  Where He Appeared To Have The Topic Under Discussion In 
 Visible Form Before Him. He Never Took Up With The Conversation His Host 
 Offered. He Furnished The Topics Himself And Pinned One Down To Them. It 
 Really Was Of No Use Whatever To Start Any Subject Unless It Had Been 
 Previously Announced,  Because It Never Got Further Than The Initiative. 
 Uncle Ramsey Always Went On With Whatever He Had In Mind. Tennelly Knew 
 This Tendency,  Realized That In Writing The Letter He Had Taken The Only 
 Possible Way Of Bringing Courtland To His Uncle's Notice. 
   
 After An Exceedingly Good Dinner At The Frat. House,  Where Tennelly Did 
 Not Usually Dine,  And Being Further Reinforced By One Of The Aforesaid 
 Fat Black Cigars,  Uncle Ramsey Leaned Back In Tennelly's Leather Chair, 
 And Began: 
   
 "Now,  Thomas!" 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 22 Pg 126 
 Tennelly Stirred Uneasily. He Despised That "Thomas." His Full Name Was 
 Llewellyn Thomas Tennelly. At Home They Called Him "Lew." Nobody But 
 Uncle Ramsey Ever Dared The Hateful Thomas. He Liked To Air The Fact 
 That His Nephew Was Named After Himself,  The Great Ramsey Thomas. 
   
 "Suppose You Tell Me About This Man You Have For Me? What Kind Of A 
 Looking Man Is He?" 
   
 Uncle Ramsey Screwed Up His Eyes,  Looked To The Middle Distance Where 
 The Subject Ought To Be,  And Examined Him Critically. 
   
 "Has--Ah--He--Ah--_Personality_? Personality Is A Great Factor In 
 Success You Know." 
   
 Tennelly,  In The Brief Space Allowed Him,  Declared That His Friend Would 
 Pass This Test. 
   
 "Well--Ah! And Can He--Ah!--Can He _Lead Men_? Because That Is A Very 
 Important Point. The Man I Want Must Be A Leader." 
   
 "I Think He Is." 
   
 "Um--Ah! And Does He--?" On Down Through A Long List Of Questions. 
   
 At Last,  After Once More Relighting His Cigar,  Which Had Gone Out 
 Frequently During The Conversation,  He Turned To His Nephew And Fixed 
 Him Sharply With A Fat Pale-Blue Eye. 
   
 "Tell Me The Worst You Know About Him,  Thomas! What Are His Faults?" He 
 Snapped,  And Settled Back To Squint At His Imaginary Stage Again. 
   
 "Why--I--Why,  I Don't Think He Has Any," Declared Tennelly,  Shifting 
 Uneasily In His Chair. He Had A Feeling That Uncle Ramsey Would Get It 
 Out Of Him Yet. And He Did. 
   
 "Yes,  I Perceive That He Has! Out With It!" Snapped The Keen Old Bird, 
 Flinging His Loose Lips About Restively. 
   
 "It's Only That He's Got A Religious Twist Lately,  Uncle. I Don't Think 
 It'll Last. I Really Think He Is Getting Over It!" 
   
 "Religion! Um! Ah! Well,  Now That Might Not Be So Bad--Not For My 
 Purpose,  You Know. Religion Really Gives A Confidence Sometimes. 
 Religion! Um! Ah! Not A Bad Trait. Let Me See Him,  Thomas! Let Me See 
 Him _At Once_!" 
   
 Tennelly Had Said Nothing To Courtland About The Approaching Uncle,  And 
 Therefore It Was Wholly A Surprise To Courtland When Tennelly Knocked On 
 His Door And Dragged Him From His Books To Meet A Chicago Uncle. 
   
 "He's Come East Looking For The Right Man To Fill A Very Important 
 Position. It Is Something Along Your Line,  I Guess,  So I Spoke To Him 
 About You," Whispered Tennelly,  Hastily,  As They Crossed The Hall 
 Together. 
 
 
 
 Chapter 22 Pg 127 
 Face To Face They Stood,  The Financier And The Young Senior,  And Studied 
 Each Other Keenly For The Fraction Of A Second,  Courtland No Less Cool 
 And Impressive In His Way Than The Older Man. For Courtland Was Not 
 Afraid Of Any Man,  And His Natural Attitude Toward All Men Was Challenge 
 Till He Knew Them. He Stood Straight And Tall And Looked Uncle Ramsey In 
 The Eye Critically,  Questioningly,  Courteously,  But With No Attempt To 
 Propitiate; And Not The Slightest Apparent Conception Of The Awesomeness 
 Of The Occasion Or The Condescension Of The August Personage Whom He Was 
 Thus Permitted To Meet. 
   
 And Uncle Ramsey Liked It! 
   
 True,  He Tried To Fix The Young Man Much As A Cook Fixes A Roast With A 
 Skewer,  To Be Put Over The Fire; But Courtland Didn't Skew. He Just Sat 
 Down Indifferently And Looked The Man Over; Smiled Pleasantly Now And 
 Then,  And Listened; But He Didn't Give An Inch. Even When The Marvelous 
 Proposition Was Made To Him Which Might Change The Whole Course Of His 
 Future Life And Cover His Name With Glory (?) Courtland Never Flickered 
 An Eyelash. 
   
 "He Took It As Calmly As If I'd Been Offering Him Toast With His Tea 
 When He Already Had Bread And Jam,  The Young Whelp!" Marveled Uncle 
 Ramsey,  Delightedly,  After Courtland Had Thanked Him,  Promised To Think 
 It Over,  And Gone Back To His Room. "He's Got The Personality,  All 
 Right! He'll Do! But What's His Idea In Being So Reluctant? Didn't The 
 Offer Strike Him As Bigticular Group--A Peasants' Soviet,  For Example. Another Type,  More 
 Important,  Roughly Corresponds To The Central Labor Union In An American 
 City,  In That It Is Composed Of Representatives Of Workers Of All Kinds. 
 These Delegates Are,  In The Main,  Chosen By The Workers In The Shops And 
 Factories And In The Meetings Of The Unions. The Anti-Bolshevist 
 Socialists,  Such As The Mensheviki And The Socialist-Revolutionists,  Were 
 Not Opposed To Soviets As Working-Class Organizations. On The Contrary, 
 They Approved Of Them,  Supported Them,  And,  Generally,  Belonged To Them. 
   
 They Were Opposed Only To The Theory That These Soviets,  Recruited In A 
 More Or Less Haphazard Manner,  As Such Organizations Must Necessarily Be, 
 Were Better Adapted To The Governing Of A Great Country Like Russia Than A 
 Legal Body Which Received Its Mandate In Elections Based Upon Universal, 
 Equal,  Direct,  And Secret Suffrage. No One Ever Pretended That The Soviets 
 Represented All The Workers Of Russia--Including Peasants In That Term--Or 
 Even A Majority Of Them. No One Ever Pretended That The Soviet,  As Such, 
 Was A Stable And Constant Factor. New Soviets Were Always Springing Up And 
 Others Dying Out. Many Existed Only In Name,  On Paper. _There Never Has 
 Been An Accurate List Of The Soviets Existing In Russia_. Many Lists Have 
 Been Made,  But Always By The Time They Could Be Tabulated And Published 
 There Have Been Many Changes. For These And Other Reasons Which Will 
 Suggest Themselves To The Mind Of Any Thoughtful Reader,  Many Of The 
 Leaders Of The Revolutionary Movement In Russia Have Doubted The Value Of 
 The Soviet As A _Unit Of Government,  While Highly Valuing It As A Unit Of 
 
 
 
 Chapter 22 Pg 128 
 Working-Class Organization And Struggle_. 
   
 Back Of All The Strife Between The Bolsheviki Centered Around The Soviets 
 And The Socialist-Revolutionists And Mensheviki,  Centered Around The 
 Constituent Assembly,  Was A Greater Fact Than Any We Have Been Discussing, 
 However. The Bolsheviki With Their Doctrinaire Marxism Had Carried The 
 Doctrine Of The Class Struggle To Such Extreme Lengths That They Virtually 
 Placed The Great Mass Of The Peasants With The Bourgeoisie. The Revolution 
 Must Be Controlled By The Proletariat,  They Argued. The Control Of The 
 Government And Of Industry By The People,  Which Was The Slogan Of The Old 
 Democracy,  Will Not Do,  For The Term "The People" Includes Bourgeois 
 Elements. Even If It Is Narrowed By Excluding The Great Capitalists And 
 Landowners,  Still It Embraces The Lesser Capitalists,  Small Landowners, 
 Shopkeepers,  And The Petty Bourgeoisie In General. These Elements Weaken 
 The Militancy Of The Proletariat. What Is Needed Is The Dictatorship Of The 
 Proletariat. Now,  Only A Very Small Part Of The Peasantry,  The Very Poor 
 Peasants,  Can Be Safely Linked To The Proletariat--And Even These Must Be 
 Carefully Watched. It Was A Phase Of The Old And Familiar Conflict Between 
 Agrarian And Industrial Groups In The Socialist Movement. It Is Not Very 
 Many Years Since The Socialist Party Of America Was Convulsed By A Similar 
 Discussion. Could The Farmer Ever Be A Genuine And Sincere And Trustworthy 
 Socialist? The Question Was Asked In The Party Papers In All Seriousness, 
 And In One Or Two State Organizations Measures Were Taken To Limit The 
 Number Of Farmers Entering The Party,  So That At All Times There Might Be 
 The Certainty Of A Preponderance Of Proletarian Over Farmer Votes. 
   
 Similar Distrust,  Only Upon A Much Bigger Scale,  Explains The Fight For And 
 Against The Constituent Assembly. Lenine And His Followers Distrusted The 
 Peasants As A Class Whose Interests Were Akin To The Class Of Small 
 Property-Owners. He Would Only Unite With The Poor,  Propertyless Peasants. 
 The Leaders Of The Peasantry,  On The Other Hand,  Supported By The More 
 Liberal Marxians,  Would Expand The Meaning Of The Term "Working Class" And 
 Embrace Within Its Meaning All The Peasants As Well As All City Workers, 
 Most Of The Professional Classes,  And So On. We Can Get Some Idea Of This 
 Strife From A Criticism Which Lenine Directs Against  Must Leave For 
 Boston That Evening; But He Finally Sent A Telegram Instead And Decided 
 To Remain Until The Next Night. There Were Matters In The City He Was 
 Intending To Look After On His Return,  And Of Course He Could Do It Now 
 Instead. He Felt It Was Important That That Young Man Should Be Landed 
 Before He Had A Chance To Do Too Much Thinking. Moreover,  He Was Piqued 
 That A Youngster Like That Should Presume To Consider Turning Down A Job 
 Like The One He Was Offering Him. 
   
 If Courtland Had Tried To Explain To Tennelly And His Uncle Just Why 
 This Offer,  Which Would Have Delighted Him So Much Three Months Before, 
 Was Hanging In The Balance Of His Mind,  They Would Scarcely Have 
 Understood. He Would Have To Tell Them Of The Presence Which Was By His 
 Side,  Which Had Been Very Real To Him As He Stood In Tennelly's Room 
 Listening To Uncle Ramsey That Afternoon,  And Which Had Hovered By Him 
 
 
 
 Chapter 22 Pg 129 
 Since,  So Close,  So Strong,  With That Pervading,  Commanding Nearness 
 That Demanded His Utmost Attention. He Would Have Had To Tell Them That 
 He Was Under Orders Now,  Being Led,  And That Every Step Was New And 
 Untried; He Must Look Into The Face Of His Companion And Guide,  And Find 
 Out If This Was The Way He Was To Go! 
   
 Something,  Somewhere Was Holding Him Back. He Did Not Know Why,  He Did 
 Not See For How Long. He Simply Could Not Make That Decision To-Night! 
 He Must Await Permission Before Moving. 
   
 Possibly The Trip To The Factory The Next Day,  Which He Had Promised To 
 Take,  Might Give Him Some Light In The Matter. Possibly He Would Find 
 Counsel Somewhere. But Where? He Thought Of Gila. He Took Out A Lovely 
 Photograph Of Her That She Had Given Him Before He Left Her Sunday 
 Night--A Charming,  Airy,  Idealistic Thing Of Earth And Fire That Had 
 Lain Innocently Open Upon The Library Table Where Some One (?) Had Left 
 It Earlier In The Day. He Stood It Up On His Desk And Studied The 
 Spirited Will-O'-The-Wisp Face! Then He Turned Away Sadly And Shook His 
 Head. She Would Not Understand. Not Yet! Some Time,  When He Had Told Her 
 About The Presence--But Not Yet! She Could Not Understand Because She 
 Had Not Seen For Herself. 
   
 Tennelly And His Uncle Went Down-Town In The Morning And Took Lunch 
 Together. Courtland Was To Meet Them At The Factory At Three O'clock, 
 But Somehow He Missed Them. Perhaps It Was Intention. Courtland Went 
 Early. He Wanted To See Things For Himself; Went Alone First. Afterward 
 He Could Go The Rounds To Satisfy Mr. Thomas,  But First He Would See It 
 Alone. 
   
 Then,  After All,  It Was The Rev. Robert Burns Who Met Him At The Door 
 And Took Him Through The Factory,  Bent On Seeing Some Parishioner On An 
 Errand Of Love. And There Was That Strange Sense Of The Presence Having 
 Been There Before Them,  Walking About Among The Machinery,  Looking At 
 The Tired Face Of One,  Sorrowing Over The Wrinkles In Another Forehead, 
 Pitying The Weary Hands That Toiled,  Blessing The Faithful! It Reminded 
 Him Of The Morgue In That. For A Minute He Began To Think That If The 
 Presence Was Here In This Peculiar Sense,  Then,  Of Course,  It Was An 
 Indication That He Was Needed Here To Work For These People,  As Uncle 
 Ramsey Had Tried With Strange Worldly Wisdom To Make Him Understand. But 
 Then,  Suddenly,  He Caught A Glimpse Of The Face Of The Little Minister, 
 White Under Its Freckles,  With A Righteous Wrath As He Fixed His Gaze 
 Sternly On The Door At The End Of The Long Room. He Looked Up Quickly To 
 Hear The Click Of A Key In A Lock As The Foreman Passed From One Room To 
 Another. 
   
 He Glanced Down At The Minister And Their Eyes Met. 
   
 "They Lock Them In Here Like Sheep In A Pen. If A Fire Should Break Out 
 They Would All Die!" Said The Minister Under His Breath. His Lips Were 
 Trembling With The Helplessness Of Himself Against The Power Of A Great 
 Trust. 
   
 "You Don't Say!" Said Courtland,  Startled. It Was His First View Of 
 Conditions Of This Sort. He Looked About With Eyes Alive To Things He 
 
 
 
 Chapter 22 Pg 130 
 Had Not Seen Before. "But I Thought This Was A Model Factory! Isn't It 
 Absolutely Fire-Proof?" 
   
 "Somewhat So,  On The _Out_Side!" Shrugged Burns. "It's A Whited 
 Sepulcher,  That's What It Is. Beautiful Marble And Vines,  Beautiful 
 Rest-Room And Library--For The _Visitors_ To Rest And Read In--Beautiful 
 Restaurant Where The Girls Must Buy Their Meals At The Company's Prices 
 Or Go Without; Beautiful Outside Everywhere; But It's Rotten, 
 _Absolutely Rotten_ All Through! Look At The Width Of That Staircase! 
 That's The One The Employees Use. The Visitors Only See The Broad Way By 
 Which You Came Up. Look At Those Machines! All Painted And Gilded! They 
 Are Old Models And Twice As Heavy To Work As The New Ones,  But We Can't 
 Get Them To Make Changes. Look At Those Seats,  Put There To Impress The 
 Visitors! The Fact Is Not One Of The Hands Dare Use Them,  Except A 
 Minute Now And Then When The Foreman Happens To Leave The Room! They 
 Know They Will Get Docked In Their Pay If They Are Caught Sitting Down 
 At Their Work! And Yet It Is Always Flaunted Before The Visitors That 
 The Workmen Can Sit Down When They Like. So They Can,  But They Can Go 
 Home Without A Pay-Envelope If They Do,  When Saturday Night Comes. Oh, 
 There Is Enough Here To Make One's Blood Boil! You're Interested In 
 These Things? I Wish You'd Let Me Tell You More Some Time. About The 
 Long Hours,  The Stifling Air In Some Rooms,  And The Little Children 
 Working In Spite Of The Law! I Wish Men Like You Would Come Down Here 
 And Help Clean This Section Out And Make Conditions Different! Why Don't 
 You Come And Help Me?" 
   
 The Minister Laid His Hand On Courtland's Arm,  And Instantly It Seemed 
 As If The Presence Came And Stood Beside Him And Said: "Here! This Is 
 Your Work!" 
   
 With A Great Conviction In His Heart Courtland Turned And Followed Burns 
 Down The Broad Marble Stairs Out To The Office,  Where He Left Word For 
 Tennelly And His Uncle That He Had Been There And Had To Go,  But Would 
 See Them Again That Evening,  And Then Down The Street To Burns's Common 
 Little Boarding-House,  Where They Sat Down And Talked The Rest Of The 
 Afternoon. Burns Opened Courtland's Eyes To Many Things That He Had Not 
 Known Were In The World. It Was As If He Laid His Hands Upon Him And 
 Said,  As Of Old: "Brother Saul,  Receive Thy Sight!" 
   
 When Courtland Went Back To The University His Decision Was Made. He 
 Felt That He Was Under Orders,  And The Presence Would Not Go With Him In 
 Any Such Commission As Uncle Ramsey Had Proposed. His Only Regret Was 
 That Tennelly Would Not Understand. Dear Old Tennelly,  Who Had Tried To 
 Do His Best For Him! 
   
 The Denouement Began In Tennelly's Room After Supper,  When Courtland 
 Courteously And Firmly Thanked Uncle Ramsey,  But _Declined_ The Offer! 
   
 Uncle Ramsey Grew Apoplectic In The Face And Glared At The Young Man, 
 Finally Bringing Out An Explosive: "What! You _Decline_?" 
   
 Uncle Ramsey Spluttered And Swore. He Tore Up And Down The Small 
 Confines Of The Room Like An Angry Bull,  Bellowing Forth Anathemas And 
 Arguments In A Confused Jumble. He Enlarged On The Insult He Had Been 
 
 
 
 Chapter 22 Pg 131 
 Given,  And The Opportunity That Was Being Lost Never To Be Offered 
 Again. He Called Courtland A "Trifling Idiot," And A Few Other Gentle 
 Phrases,  And Demanded Reasons For Such An Unprecedented Decision. 
   
 Courtland's Only Answer Was: "I Am Afraid It Isn't Going To Fit In With 
 My Views Of Life,  Mr. Thomas. I Have Thought It Over Carefully And I 
 Cannot Accept Your Offer." 
   
 "Why Not? Isn't It Enough Money?" Roared The Mad Financier. "I'll Double 
 Your Salary!" 
   
 "Money Has Nothing To Do With It," Said Courtland,  Quietly. "That Would 
 Make No Difference." He Was Sorry For This Scene For Tennelly's Sake. 
   
 "Well,  Have You Something Else In View?" 
   
 "No,  Not Definitely." 
   
 "Then You're A Fool!" Said Uncle Ramsey,  And Further Stated What Kind 
 Of A Fool He Was,  Several Times,  _Vigorously_. After Which He Mopped His 
 Beaded Brow With Trembling,  Agitated Hands,  And Sat Down. The Old Bull 
 Was Baffled At Last. 
   
 Uncle Ramsey Blustered All The Way To The Train With His Nephew. "I've 
 Got To Have That Young Man,  Thomas. There's No Two Ways About It. A 
 Fellow That Can Stand Out The Way He Did Against Ramsey Thomas Is Just 
 The Man I Want. He's Got Personality. Why,  A Man Like That At Work For 
 Us Would Be Worth Millions! He Would Give Confidence To Every One! Why, 
 We Could Make Him A Senator In A Few Years,  And There's No Telling Where 
 He Wouldn't Stop! He's The Kind Of A Man Who Could Be Put In The White 
 House If Things Shaped Themselves Right. I've _Got_ To Have Him,  Thomas, 
 And No Mistake! Now,  I'm Going To Put It Up To You To Find Out The 
 Secret Of This Thing. You Just Get His Number And We'll Meet Him On Any 
 Reasonable Proposition He Wants To Put Up. Say,  Thomas,  Isn't There A 
 Girl Anywhere That Could Influence Him?" 
   
 "Yes,  There's A Girl!" 
   
 "The Very Thing! You Put Her Wise About It,  And When I Come Back Next 
 Week I'll Stop Off Again And See What I Can Do With Her? You Can Take Me 
 To Call On Her,  You Know. Can You Work It,  Thomas?" 
   
 Tennelly Said He'd Try,  And Went Around To See Gila On His Way Back To 
 The University. 
   
 Gila Listened To The Story Of Uncle Ramsey's Offer With Bated Breath And 
 Averted Gaze. She Would Not Show Tennelly How Much This Meant To Her. 
 But In Her Eyes There Grew A Determination That Was Not To Be Denied. 
   
 She Planned A Campaign With Tennelly,  Coolly,  And With A Light Kind Of 
 Glee That Fooled Him Completely. He Saw That She Was Entering Into The 
 Spirit Of The Thing And Had No Idea She Had Any Other Interest Than To 
 Please Her Cousin,  And Achieve A Kind Of Triumph Herself In Making 
 Courtland Do The Thing He Had Vowed Not To Do. 
 
 
 
 Chapter 23 Pg 132 
 Was Off In The Machine Arranging For A Man To Do The Spring Plowing. She 
 Knew It By Heart Before He Got Back,  And Stood At Her Trysting Window 
 With Her Cheek Against The Old Hat,  Watching The Sunset And Thinking It 
 Over When The Car Came Chugging Contentedly Down The Road. 
   
 Father Waved His Hand Boyishly As He Turned In At The Big Gate,  And 
 Mother Was Out On The Side Door-Step Waiting As He Came To A Halt. 
   
 "Heard Anything Yet?" He Asked,  Eagerly. 
   
 "Yes. A Nice,  Dear Letter!" Mother Held It Up,  "Hurry Up And Come In And 
 I'll Read It To You." 
   
 But Father Couldn't Wait To Put Away The Machine. He Bounded Out Like A 
 Four-Year-Old And Came Right In Then,  Regardless Of The Fact That It Was 
 Getting Dark And He Might Run Into The Door-Jamb Putting Away The 
 Machine Later. 
   
 He Settled Down,  Overcoat And All,  Into The Big Chair In The Kitchen To 
 Listen; And Mother Put On Her Spectacles In Such A Hurry That She Got 
 Them Upside Down And Had To Begin Over Again. 
   
      You Dear Mother Marshall! [The Letter Began.] 
      And Dear Father Marshall,  Too! 
   
      I Think It Is Just The Most Wonderful Thing That I Ever 
      Heard Of That You Are Willing To Invite A Stranger Like Me 
      To Visit You! At First I Thought It Wasn't Right To Accept 
 
 
 
 Chapter 23 Pg 133 
      Such Great Kindness From People I Never Saw,  And Who Didn't 
      Know Whether They Could Even Like Me Or Not. But Afterward 
      Mr. Courtland Told Me About Your Stephen And That You Had 
      Suffered,  Too! And Then I Knew That I Might Take You At Your 
      Word And Come For A Little While To Get The Comfort I Need 
      So Much! Even Then I Couldn't Have Done It If Mr. Courtland 
      And My Nurse Hadn't Told Me They Were Sure I Could Get 
      Something To Do And So Be Able To Repay You For All This 
      Kindness. If I Can Really Be Of Any Comfort To You In Your 
      Loneliness I Shall Be So Glad. But I'm Afraid I Could Never 
      Even Half Fill The Place Of So Fine A Son As You Must Have 
      Had. Mr. Courtland Has Told Me How Grandly He Died. He Saw 
      Him,  You Know,  At The Very Last Minute,  And Saw All He Did 
      To Save Others. But If You Will Let Me Love You Both I Shall 
      Be So Grateful. All That I Had On Earth Are Gone Home To God 
      Now,  And The World Looks So Long And Hard And Sad To Me! I 
      Do Hope You Can Love Me A Little While I Stay,  And That You 
      Will Not Let Me Make You Any Trouble. Please Don't Go To Any 
      Work To Get Ready For Me. I Will Gladly Do Anything That Is 
      Necessary When I Get There. I Am Quite Able To Work Now; And 
      If I Have A Place Where I Can Feel That Somebody Cares 
      Whether I Live Or Die It Will Not Be So Hard To Face The 
      Future. A Great,  Strange City Is An Awful Place For A Girl 
      That Has A Heavy Heart! 
   
      I Am So Glad That You Know Jesus Christ. It Makes Me Feel At 
      Home Before I Get There. My Dear Father Was A Minister. 
   
      They Wouldn't Let Me Go And Pack Up,  So I Had To Do The Best 
      I Could With Directing The Kind Friends Who Did It For Me. I 
      Have Taken You At Your Word And Had Mother's Sewing-Machine 
      And A Box Of My Little Brother's Things Sent With My Trunk. 
      But If They Are In The Way I Can Sell Them Or Give Them 
      Away. And I Don't Want You To Feel That I Am Going To 
      Presume Upon Your Kindness And Settle Down On You 
      Indefinitely. Just As Soon As I Get A Chance To Work I Must 
      Take It,  And I Shall Want To Repay You For All You Have Done 
      For Me. You Have Sent Me A Great Deal More Money Than I 
      Need. 
   
      I Start Wednesday Evening On The Through Express. I Have 
      Marked A Time-Table And Am Sending It Because We Are Unable 
      To Find Out Just What Time I Can Make Connections From 
      Grant's Junction,  Where They Say I Have To Change. Perhaps 
      You Will Know. But Don't Worry About Me; I'll Find My Way To 
      You As Soon As I Can Get There. I Am Praying All The Time 
      That I Shall Not Disappoint You. And Now Till I See You, 
   
                    Sincerely And Gratefully, 
                                      Rose Bonner Brentwood. 
   
 "It Couldn't Be Improved On," Declared Mother,  Beamingly. "It's Just 
 What I'd Have Wanted Her To Say If I'd Been Planning It All Out,  Only 
 More So!" 
 
 
 
 Chapter 23 Pg 134 
 Forgot. We'd Ought To Have Sent Her Word We Would Meet Her At The 
 Station,  And What Time The Train Left Grant's Junction,  And All! Now 
 That's Too Bad!" 
   
 "Now Don't You Worry,  Father. She'll Find Her Way. Like As Not The 
 Conductor Will Have A Time-Table And Be Able To Tell Her All About The 
 Trains. But I Certainly Do Wish We Had Let Her Know We Would Meet Her." 
   
 They Were Still Worrying About It That Night At Nine O'clock While 
 Father Wound The Kitchen Clock And Mother Put A Mackerel Asoak For 
 Breakfast. Suddenly The Telephone In The Next Room Gave A Whir,  And Both 
 Father And Mother Jumped As If They Had Been Shot,  Looking At Each Other 
 In Bewildered Question As They Hastened To The 'Phone. 
   
 It Was Father Who Took Down The Receiver. "A Telegram? For Mr. Seth 
 Marshall! Yes,  I'm Listening! Write It Down,  Mother! A Telegram!" 
   
 "Mercy! Perhaps She Wasn't Well Enough To Start!" Gasped Mother,  Putting 
 Her Pencil In Place. 
   
      Miss Brentwood Left To-Night At Nine-Fifteen On Express 
      Number Ten,  Car Alicia Lower Berth Number Eight. Please Let 
      Me Know If She Arrives Safely. 
   
                                              Paul Courtland. 
   
 "Now Isn't That Thoughtful Of Him!" He Said,  As He Hung Up The Receiver. 
 "He Must Have Sensed We Wanted To Send Her Word,  And Now We Can Do It!" 
   
 "Send Her Word!" Said Mother,  Bewildered. 
   
 "Why,  Surely! Haven't You Read In The Papers How They Send Messages To 
 Trains That Are Moving? It's Great,  Isn't It,  Mother? To Think This 
 Little Dinky Telephone Puts You And Me Out Here On This Farm In Touch 
 With All The World." 
   
 "Do You Mean You Can Send A Telegram To Her On Board The Train,  Seth?" 
 Asked Mother,  In Astonishment. 
   
 "Sure!" Said Father. "We've Got All The Numbers Of Everything. Just Send 
 To That Express Train That Left To-Night. What Was It--Express Number 
 Ten,  And So On,  And It'll Be Sent Along And Get To Her." 
   
 "Well,  I Think I'd Ask Her To Answer Then,  To Make Sure She Got It. I 
 Think That's A Mighty Uncertain Way To Send Messages To People Flying 
 Along On An Express Train. If You Don't Get Any Word From Her You'll 
 Never Know Whether She Got It Or Not,  And Then You Won't Know Whether To 
 Meet Her At Sloan's Or Maitland," Said Mother,  With A Worried Pucker On 
 Her Forehead. 
   
 "Sure!" Said Father,  Taking Down The Receiver. "I Can Do That." 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 23 Pg 135 
 "It's Just Wonderful,  Seth,  How Much You Know About Little Important 
 Things Like That!" Sighed Mother,  When The Telegram Was Sent. "Now,  I 
 Think We Better Go Right To Bed,  For I've Got To Get To Baking Early In 
 The Morning. I Want To Have Bread And Pies And Doughnuts Fresh When She 
 Comes." 
   
 It Was While They Were Eating Breakfast That The Answer Came: 
   
      Telegram Received. Will Come To Sloan's Station. Having 
      Comfortable Journey.                       R.B.B. 
   
 "Now Isn't That Just Wonderful!" Said Mother,  Sitting Back Weakly Behind 
 The Coffee-Pot And Wiping Away An Excited Tear With The Corner Of Her 
 Apron. "To Think That Can Be Done! Now,  Wouldn't It Be Just Beautiful If 
 We Had Telephones To Heaven! Think,  If We Could Get Word From Stephen 
 To-Day,  How Happy We'd Be!" 
   
 "Why,  We Have!" Said Father. "Wait!" And He Reached Over To The Little 
 Stand By The Window And Grasped The Worn Old Bible. "Here! Listen To 
 This! 
   
      "For This We Say Unto You By The Word Of The Lord,  That We 
      Which Are Alive And Remain Unto The Coming Of The Lord Shall 
      Not Prevent Them Which Are Asleep. For The Lord Himself 
      Shall Descend From Heaven With A Shout,  With The Voice Of 
      The Archangel,  And With The Trump Of God: And The Dead In 
      Christ Shall Rise First: Then We Which Are Alive And Remain 
      Shall Be Caught Up Together With Them In The Clouds,  To Meet 
      The Lord In The Air: And So Shall We Ever Be With The Lord. 
      Wherefore Comfort One Another With These Words. 
   
 "There,  Mother! Ain't That Just As Good As Any Telegram From A Moving 
 Train? And It's Signed With His Own Seal And Signature! It Means He's 
 Heard Our Sorrow About Stephen's Leaving Us,  And He Heard It Ages Before 
 We Felt It Ourselves,  And Wrote This Down For Us! Sent Us A Telegram 
 This Morning,  Just To Comfort Us! I Reckon That Meeting With Stephen And 
 The Lord In The Air Is Going To Knock The Spots Clean Out Of This Little 
 Old Meeting To-Morrow Morning Down At Sloan's Station. We Won't Need Our 
 Ottymobeel Any More After That. We'll Have _Wings_,  Mother! How'll You 
 Like To Fly?" 
   
 Mother Gave A Little Gasp Of Joy And Smiled At Father Like A Rainbow 
 Through Her Tears. "That's So,  Father! We Don't Need Telephones To 
 Heaven,  Do We? I Guess His Words Cover All Our Needs If We'd Only 
 Remember To Look For Them. Now,  Father,  I Must Get At Those Doughnuts! 
 Was You Going To Take The Machine And Run Down To Town And See If Those 
 Books Have Come Yet? They Surely Ought To Be Here By This Time. Then 
 Don't Forget To Fix That Fire Up In The Bedroom So It'll Be All Ready To 
 Light When She Gets Here. Isn't It Funny,  Father,  We Don't Know How She 
 Looks! Not In The Least. And If Two Girls Should Get Off The Train At 
 Sloan's Station We Wouldn't Know Which Was The Right One!" 
   
 "Well _I Should_!" Declared Father. "I'm Dead Certain There Ain't Two 
 Girls In The Whole Universe Could Have Written That Letter,  And If You'd 
 
 
 
 Chapter 23 Pg 136 
 Put Any Other One Down With Her,  And I Saw Them Side By Side,  I Could 
 Tell First Off Which She Was!" 
   
 So They Helped Each Other Through That Last Exciting Day,  Finding 
 Something To Do Up To The Very Last Minute The Next Morning Before It 
 Was Time To Start To Sloan's Station To Meet The Train. 
   
 Mother Would Go Along,  Of Course. She Pictured Herself Standing For 
 Hours Beside That Kitchen Window With Her Cheek Against The Old Hat, 
 Waiting,  And Wondering What Had Happened That They Hadn't Come,  And She 
 Couldn't See It That Way. So She Left The Dinner In Such Stages Of 
 Getting Ready That It Could Be Soon Brought To Completion,  And Wrapped 
 Herself In Her Big Gray Cloak. 
   
 Father Went Faster Than He Had Ever Been Known To Go Since He Got The 
 Car,  And Mother Never Even Noticed. He Got A Panic Lest His Watch Might 
 Be Out Of The Way And The Train Arrive Before They Got There. So They 
 Arrived At The Station Almost An Hour Ahead Of The Train. 
   
 "Oh,  I'm So Glad It's A Pretty Day!" Said Mother Marshall,  Slipping Her 
 Gloved Hands In Her Sleeves To Keep From Shivering With Excitement. 
   
 Mother Marshall Sat Quite Decorously In The Automobile Till The Train 
 Drew Up To The Platform And People Began To Get Out. But When Bonnie 
 Stepped Down From The Car She Forgot All About Her Doubts As To How They 
 Would Know Her,  And Jumped Right Out On The Platform Without Waiting To 
 Be Helped. She Rushed Up To Bonnie,  Saying,  "This Is Our Bonnie,  Isn't 
 It?" And Folded Her Arms About The Girl,  Forgetting Entirely That She 
 Hadn't Meant To Use The Name Until The Girl Gave Her Permission; That 
 She Had No Right To Know The Name Even,  Wasn't Supposed To Have Heard Of 
 It,  And Was Sort Of Giving The Young Man Away As It Were. 
   
 But It Didn't Matter! Bonnie Was So Glad To Hear Her Own Name Called In 
 That Endearing Tone That She Just Put Her Face Down In Mother Marshall's 
 Comfortable Neck And Cried. She Couldn't Help It,  Right There While The 
 Train Was Still At The Station And The Other Travelers Were Peering 
 Curiously Out Of The Sleeper At The Beautiful Pale Girl In Black Who Was 
 Being Met By That Nice Old Couple With The Automobile. Somehow It Made 
 Them All Feel Glad,  She Had Looked So Sad And Alone All The Journey. 
   
 What A Ride That Was Home Again To The Farm,  With Mother Marshall 
 Cuddling And Crooning To Her: "Oh,  My Dear Pretty Child! To Think You've 
 Really Come All This Long Way To Comfort Us!" And Father Running The Old 
 Machine At An Unheard Of Rate Of Speed,  Slamming Along Over The Road As 
 If He Had Been Sent For In Great Haste,  And Reaching His Big Fur Glove 
 Back Now And Then To Pat The Old Buffalo Robe That Was Tucked Snugly 
 Over Bonnie's Lap. 
   
 Bonnie Herself Was Fairly Overcome And Couldn't Get Her Equilibrium At 
 All. She Had Thought These Must Be Wonderful People To Be Inviting A 
 Stranger And Doing All They Were Doing,  But Such A Reception As This She 
 Had Never Dreamed Of. 
   
 "Oh,  You Are So Good To Me!" Sobbed Bonnie,  With A Smile Through  
 
 
 
 Chapter 23 Pg 137 
 Tears. "I Know I'm Acting Like A Baby,  But I Can't Seem To Help It. I've 
 Had Nobody So Long,  And Now To Be Treated Like This,  I Just Can't Stand 
 It! It Seems As If I'd Got Home!" 
   
 "Why,  Sure! That's What You Have!" Said Father,  In His Big,  Hearty 
 Voice. 
   
 "Put Your Head Right Down On My Shoulder And Cry If You Want To,  My 
 Pretty!" Said Mother Marshall,  Pulling Her Softly Over Toward Her. "You 
 Can't Think How Good It Is To Have You Here! Father And I Were So Afraid 
 You Wouldn't Come! We Thought You Mightn't Be Willing To Come So Far To 
 Utter Strangers!" 
   
 So It Went On All The Way,  All Of Them So Happy They Didn't Quite Know 
 What They Were Saying. 
   
 Then,  When They Got To The House Even Father Was So Far Gone That He 
 Couldn't Let Them Go Up-Stairs Alone. He Just Had To Leave The Machine 
 Standing By The Kitchen Door And Carry That Little Hand-Bag Up As An 
 Excuse To See How She Would Like The Room. 
   
 Bonnie,  Pulling Off Her Gloves,  Entered The Room When Mother Opened The 
 Door. She Looked Around Bewildered A Moment,  As If She Had Stepped From 
 The Middle Of Winter Into A Summer Orchard. Then She Cried Out With 
 Delight: 
   
 "Oh! How Perfectly Beautiful! You Don't Mean Me To Have This Lovely 
 Room? It Isn't Right! A Stranger And A Pauper!" 
   
 "Nothing Of The Kind!" Growled Father,  Patting Her On The Shoulder. 
 "Just A Daughter Come Home!" 
   
 Then He Beat A Hasty Retreat To The Fireplace And Touched A Match To The 
 Fire Already Laid,  While Mother,  Purring Like A Contented Old Pussy, 
 Pushed The Bewildered Girl Into The Big Flowered Chair In Front Of The 
 Fire And Began Unfastening Her Coat And Taking Off Her Hat,  Reverently, 
 Half In Awe,  For She Was Not Used To Girl's Fixings,  And They Held 
 Almost As Much Mystery For Her As If She Had Been A Man. 
   
 In The Midst Of It All Mother Remembered That Dinner Ought To Be Eaten 
 At Once,  And That Bonnie Must Have A Chance To Wash Her Face And 
 Straighten Her Hair Before Dinner. 
   
 So Father And Mother,  With Many A Reluctant Lingering And Last Word,  As 
 If They Were Not Going To See Her For A Month,  Finally Bustled Off 
 Together. In Just No Time At All Bonnie Was Down There,  Too,  Begging To 
 Be Allowed To Help,  And Declaring Herself Perfectly Able,  Although Her 
 White Face And The Dark Rings Under Her Tired Eyes Belied Her. Mother 
 Marshall Was Not Sure,  After All,  But She Ought To Have Put Bonnie To 
 Bed And Fed Her With Chicken Broth And Toast Instead Of Letting Her Come 
 Down-Stairs To Eat Stewed Chicken,  Little Fat Biscuits With Gravy,  And 
 The Most Succulent Apple Pie In The World,  With A Creamy Glass Of Milk 
 To Make It Go Down. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 23 Pg 138 
 Father Had Just Finished Trying To Make Bonnie Take A Second Helping Of 
 Everything,  When He Suddenly Dropped The Carving-Knife And Fork With A 
 Clatter And Sprang Up From His Chair: 
   
 "I Declare To Goodness,  Mother,  If I Didn't Forget!" He Said,  And Rushed 
 Over To The Telephone. 
   
 "Why,  That's So!" Cried Mother. "Don't Forget To Tell Him How Much We 
 Love Her!" 
   
 Bonnie Looked From One To The Other Of Them In Astonishment. 
   
 "It's That Young Man!" Explained Mother. "He Wanted We Should Telegraph 
 If You Got Here All Safe. You Know He Sent Us A Message After He Put You 
 On The Train." 
   
 "How Very Thoughtful Of Him!" Said Bonnie,  Earnestly. "He Is The Most 
 Wonderful Young Man! I Can't Begin To Tell You All He Did For Me,  A Mere 
 Stranger! And So That Explains How You Knew Where To Send Your Message. 
 I Puzzled A Good Deal Over That." 
   
 Four Hours Later Courtland,  Coming Up To His Room After Basket-Ball 
 Practice,  A Hot Shower,  And A Swim In The Pool,  Found The Telegram: 
   
      Traveler Arrived Safely. Bore The Journey Well. Many Thanks 
      For The Introduction. Everybody Happy; If You Don't Believe 
      It Come And See For Yourself. 
   
                           Father And Mother Marshall. 
   
 Courtland Read It And Looked Dreamily Out Of The Window,  Trying To Fancy 
 Bonnie In Her New Home. Then He Said Aloud,  With Conviction,  "Some Time 
 I Shall Go Out There And See!" 
   
 Just Then Some One Knocked At His Door And Handed In A Note From Gila. 
   
      Dear Paul,--Come Over This Evening,  I Want To See 
      You About Something Very Special. 
   
                        Hastily, 
                                Gila. 
 
 
 
 Chapter 24 Pg 139 
 Gila's Note Came To Courtland As A Happy Surprise. He Had Not Expected 
 To See Her Until The Next Evening. Not That He Had Brooded Much Over The 
 Matter. He Was Too Busy And Too Sanely Healthy To Do That. Besides,  He 
 Was Only As Yet Questioning Within Himself Whether He Was Going To Fall 
 In Love. The Sensation So Far Was Exceedingly Pleasurable,  And He Was 
 Ready For The Whole Thing When It Should Arrive And Prove Itself; But At 
 Present He Was Just In That Quiescent Stage When Everything Seemed 
 Significant And Delightfully Interesting. 
   
 He Had Firmly Resolved That The Next Time He Saw Gila He Would Tell Her 
 Of His Own Heart Experience With Regard To The Presence. He Realized 
 That He Must Go Carefully,  And Not Shock Her,  For He Had Begun To See 
 That All Her Prejudices Would Be Against Taking Any Stock In Such An 
 Experience. He Had Only So Shortly Himself Come From A Like Position 
 That He Could Well Understand Her Extreme Views; Her What Amounted 
 Almost To Repugnance,  Toward Hearing Anything About It. But He Would 
 Make Her See The Whole Thing,  Just As He Had Seen It. 
   
 Now Gila Had No Notion Of Allowing Any Such Recital As Courtland Was 
 Planning. She Had Her Stage All Set For Entirely Another Scene,  And She 
 Had On Her Most Charming Mood. She Was Wearing A Little Frock Of 
 Pale-Blue Wool,  So Simple That A Child Of Ten Might Have Worn It Under 
 A White Ruffled Apron. The Neck Was Decorated With A Soft 'Kerchief-Like 
 Collar. Not Even A Pin Marred The Simplicity Of Her Costume. Her Hair, 
 Too,  Was Simpler Than Usual,  Almost Carrying Out The Childish Idea With 
 Its Soft Looping Away From The Face. Little Heelless Black-Satin 
 Slippers Were Tied With Narrow Black Ribbons Quaintly Crossed And 
 Recrossed Over The Slim,  Blue-Silk Ankles,  Carrying Out The Charming 
 Idea Of A Modest,  Simple Maiden. Nothing Could Be More Coy And Charming 
 Than The Way She Swept Her Long Black Lashes Down Upon Her Pearly 
 Cheeks. Her Great Eyes When They Were Lifted Were Clear And Limpid As A 
 Baby's. Courtland Was Fairly Carried Off His Feet At Sight Of Her,  And 
 Felt His Heart Bound In Reassurance. This Must Be Love! He Had Fallen In 
 Love At Last! He Who Had Scorned The Idea So Long And Laughed At The 
 Other Fellows,  Until He Had Really Begun To Have Doubts In His Own Heart 
 Whether The Delightful Illusion Would Ever Come To Him! The Glamour Was 
 About Gila To-Night And No Mistake! He Looked At Her With His Heart In 
 His Eyes,  And She Drooped Her Lashes To Hide A Glint Of Triumph,  Knowing 
 She Had Chosen Her Setting Aright At Last. Softly,  Dreamily,  Pleasantly, 
 In The Back Of Her Mind Floated The Capitol Of The Nation,  And Herself 
 Standing Amid Admiring Throngs Receiving Homage. She Was Going To 
 Succeed. She Had Achieved Her First Triumph With The Look In Courtland's 
 Eyes. She Would Be Able To Carry Out Mr. Ramsey Thomas's Commission And 
 Win Courtland To Anything That Would Forward Ambitious Hopes For Him! 
 She Was Sure Of It! 
   
 The Very Important Business About Which She Had Wished To See Courtland 
 Was To Ask Him If He Would Be Her Partner In A Bazaar And Pageant That 
 Was Shortly To Be Given For Some Charitable Purpose By The Society Folks 
 With Whom She Companioned. She Wanted Courtland To March With Her,  And 
 To Consult Him About The Characters They Should Choose And The Costumes 
 
 
 
 Chapter 24 Pg 140 
 They Should Wear. 
   
 As If She Had Been A Child Desiring Him To Play With Her,  He Yielded To 
 Her Mood,  Watching Her All The Time With Delighted Eyes,  That Anything 
 So Exquisite And Lovely Should Stoop To Sue For His Favor. Of Course He 
 Would Be Her Partner! He Entered Into The Arrangements With A Zest, 
 Though He Let Her Do All The Planning,  And Heeded Little What Character 
 She Had Chosen For Him,  Or What Costume,  So She Was Pleased. Indeed,  His 
 Part In The Matter Seemed Of Little Moment So He Might Go With Her--His 
 Sweet,  Shy,  Lovely Maiden! For So She Seemed To Him That Night! A 
 Perfect Solveig! 
   
 The Reason For The Little Slippers Became Apparent Later,  When She 
 Insisted Upon Teaching Him The Dancing-Steps That Were To Be Used In A 
 Final Splendid Assembly After The Pageant. There Was Intoxication In The 
 Delight Of Moving With Her Through The Dreamy Steps To The Music Of The 
 Expensive Victrola She Set Going. Just To Watch Her Little Feet Like 
 Fairies For Lightness And Grace; To Touch Her Small,  Warm Hand; To Be So 
 Near Those Down-Drooping Lashes; To Feel Her Breath On His Hand; To 
 Think Of Her As Trusting Her Lovely Little Self To Him--Made Him Almost 
 Deliriously Happy. And She,  With Her Drooping Lashes,  Her Delicate Way 
 Of Barely Touching His Arm,  Her Utter Seeming Unconsciousness Of His 
 Presence,  Was So Exquisite And Pure And Lovely To-Night! She Did Not 
 Dream,  Of Course,  Of How She Made His Pulses Thrill And How He Was 
 Longing To Gather Her Into His Arms And Tell Her How Lovely She Was. 
 Afterward He Was Never Quite Sure What Kept Him From Doing It. He 
 Thought At The Time It Was Herself,  A Sort Of Wall Of Purity And 
 Loveliness That Surrounded Her And Made Her Sacred,  So That He Felt He 
 Must Go Slowly,  Must Not Startle Her Nor Make Her Afraid Of Him. It 
 Never Occurred To Him That The Wall Might Be Surrounding Himself. He Had 
 Entirely Forgotten That First Visit To Gila In The Mephistophelian 
 Garments,  With The Red Light Filling All The Unholy Atmosphere. There 
 Had Never Been So Much As A Hint Of A Red Light In The Room Since He 
 Said He Did Not Like It. The Lamp-Shade Seemed To Have Disappeared. In 
 Its Place Was A Great Wrought-Metal Thing Of Old Silver Jeweled With 
 Opalescent Medallions. 
   
 But It Was Part Of The Deliberate Intention Of Gila To Lead Him On And 
 Yet Hold Him At A Distance. She Had Read Him Aright. He Was A Man With 
 An Old-Fashioned Ideal Of Woman,  And The Citadel Of His Heart Was Only 
 To Be Taken By Such A Woman. Therefore,  She Would Be Such A Woman Until 
 She Had Won. After That? What Mattered It? Let Time Plan The Issue! She 
 Would Have Attained Her Desire! 
   
 But The Down-Drooping Lashes Hid No Unconscious Sweetness. There Was 
 Sinister Gleam In Those Eyes As She Looked At Herself Over His Shoulder 
 When They Passed The Great Mirror Set In A Cabinet Door. There Was 
 Deliberate Intention In The Way The Little Hand Lay Lightly In The 
 Strong One. There Was Not A Movement Of The Dreamy Dance She Was 
 Teaching Him,  Not A Touch Of The Little Satin Slipper,  That Did Not Have 
 Its Nicely Calculated Intention To Draw Him On. The Sooner She Could 
 Make Him Yield And Crush Her To Him,  The Sooner He Declared His Passion 
 For Her,  That Much Nearer Would Her Ambitions Be To Their Fulfilment. 
 
 
 
 Chapter 24 Pg 141 
 Yet She Must Be Very Sure That She Had Him Close In Her Toils Before She 
 Discovered To Him Her Purpose. 
   
 So The Little Blue Puritan-Like Spider Threw Her Silver Gossamer Web 
 About Him,  Tangling More And More His Big,  Fine Manly Heart,  And 
 Flinging Diamond Dust,  And Powder Made Of Charms And Incantations,  In 
 His Eyes To Blind Him. But As Yet She Knew Not Of The Presence That Was 
 Now His Constant Companion. 
   
 They Had Danced For Some Time,  Floating About In The Pure Delight Of The 
 Motion Together,  And The Nearness Of Each Another,  When It Seemed To 
 Courtland As If Of A Sudden A Cooling Hand Was Laid On His Feverish Brow 
 And A Calm Came To His Spirit Like A Beloved Voice Calling His Name With 
 The Accent That Is Sure Of Quick Response. 
   
 It Was So He Remembered What He Had Come To Tell Gila. Looking Down To 
 That Exquisite Bit Of Humanity Almost Within His Embrace,  A Great 
 Tenderness For Her,  And Longing,  Came Over Him,  To Make Her Know Now All 
 That The Presence Was Becoming To Him. 
   
 "Gila," He Whispered,  And His Voice Was Full Of Thrill. "Let's Sit Down 
 Awhile! There Is Something I Want To Tell You!" 
   
 Instantly She Responded,  Lifting Great Innocent Eyes,  With One Quick 
 Sweep,  To His Face,  So Moved And Tender; And Gliding Toward The Couch 
 Where They Might Sit Together,  Settling Down On It,  Almost Nestling To 
 Him,  Then Remembering And Drawing Away Shyly To More Perfectly Play Her 
 Part. She Thought She Knew What He Was Going To Say. She Thought She Saw 
 The Love-Light In His Eyes,  And It Was So Dazzling It Almost Blinded 
 Her. It Frightened Her A Little,  Too,  Like The Light In No Lover's Eyes 
 That Had Ever Drawn Her Down To Whisper Love To Her Before. She Wondered 
 If It Was Because She Really Cared Herself So Much Now That It Seemed So 
 Different. 
   
 But He Did Not Take Her In His Arms As She Had Expected He Would Do; 
 Though He Sat Quite Near,  And Spoke In A Low,  Privileged Tone,  As One 
 Would Do Who Had The Right. His Arm Was Across The Back Of The Couch 
 Behind Her; He Sat Sideways,  Turned Toward Her,  And He Still Touched 
 Reverently The Little Hand He Had Been Holding As They Danced Together. 
   
 "Gila,  I Have A Story To Tell You," He Said. "Until You Know It You Can 
 Never Understand Me Fully,  And I Want With All My Heart To Have You 
 Understand Me. It Is Something That Has Become A Part Of Me." 
   
 She Sat Quivering,  Wondering,  Half Fearful. A Gleam Of Jealousy Came 
 Into Her Averted Face. Was He Going To Tell Her About Another Girl? A 
 Fierce,  Unreasoning Anger Shot Across Her Face. She Would Not Tolerate 
 The Thought That Any One Had Had Him Before Her. Was It--? It Couldn't 
 Be That Baby-Faced Pauper In The Hospital? She Drew Her Slim Little Body 
 Up Tensely And W The Plastic Quality Of Inspired 
 Imagination. Though There Is Probably No Single Evil Which Exists For Which 
 
 
 
 Chapter 24 Pg 142 
 The Perversity Of The Subtle And Mysterious Thing Called Life Is Such That 
 Many Great And Grave Evils Continue To Challenge,  Perplex,  And Harass Our 
 Humankind. 
   
 Yet,  Notwithstanding The Plain Lesson Of History And Experience,  The 
 Reminder Impressed On Every Page Of Humanity's Record,  That Between The 
 Glow And The Glamour Of The Vision And Its Actual Realization Stretches A 
 Long,  Long Road,  There Are Many Simple-Minded Souls To Whom The Vision 
 Gleamed Is As The Goal Attained. They Do Not Distinguish Between Schemes On 
 Paper And Ideals Crystallized Into Living Realities. This Type Of Mind Is 
 Far More Common Than Is Generally Recognized; That Is Why So Many People 
 Quite Seriously Believe That The Bolsheviki Have Really Established In 
 Russia A Society Which Conforms To The Generous Ideals Of Social Democracy. 
 They Have Read The Rhetorical "Decrees" And "Proclamations" In Which The 
 Shibboleths Of Freedom And Democracy Abound,  And Are Satisfied. Yet It 
 Ought To Be Plainly Evident To Any Intelligent Person That,  Even If The 
 Decrees And Proclamations Were As Sound As They Are In Fact Unsound,  And As 
 Definite As They Are In Fact Vague,  They Would Afford No Real Basis For 
 Judging Bolshevism As An Actual Experiment In Social Polity. There Is,  In 
 Ultimate Analysis,  Only One Test To Apply To Bolshevism--Namely,  The Test 
 Of Reality. We Must Ask What The Bolsheviki Did,  Not What They Professed; 
 What Was The Performance,  Not What Was The Promise. 
   
 Of Course,  This Does Not Mean That We Are To Judge Result Wholly Without 
 Regard To Aim. Admirable Intention Is Still Admirable As Intention,  Even 
 When Untoward Circumstance Defeats It And Brings Deplorable Results. 
 Bolshevism Is Not Merely A Body Of Belief And Speculation. When The 
 Bolsheviki Seized The Government Of Russia And Began To Attempt To Carry 
 Out Their Ideas,  Bolshevism Became A Living Movement In A World Of Reality 
 And Subject To The Acid Test Of Pragmatic Criteria. It Must Be Judged By 
 Such A Matter-Of-Fact Standard As The Extent To Which It Has Enlarged Or 
 Diminished The Happiness,  Health,  Comfort,  Freedom,  Well-Being, 
 Satisfaction,  And Efficiency Of The Greatest Number Of Individuals. Unless 
 The Test Shows That It Has Increased The Sum Of Good Available For The 
 Mass,  Bolshevism Cannot Be Regarded As A Gain. If,  On The Contrary,  The 
 Test Shows That It Has Resulted In Sensibly Diminishing The Sum Of Good 
 Available To The Greatest Number Of People,  Bolshevism Must Be Counted As A 
 Move In The Wrong Direction,  As So Much Effort Lost. Nothing That Can Be 
 Urged On Philosophical Or Moral Grounds For Or Against The Moral Or 
 Intellectual Impulses That Prompted It Can Fundamentally Change The 
 Verdict. Yet,  For All That,  It Is Well To Examine The Theory Which Inspires 
 The Practice; Well To Know The Manner And Method Of Thinking,  And The View 
 Of Life,  From Which Bolshevism As A Movement Of Masses Of Men And Women 
 Proceeds. 
 
 
 
 Chapter 24 Pg 143 
 Philosophy Or The Program Of Socialism. Certain Persons Have Established A 
 Working Relation Between Socialism,  A Program,  And Bolshevism,  A Method. 
 The Connection Is Not Inherently Logical,  But,  On The Contrary,  Wholly 
 Adventitious. As A Matter Of Fact,  Bolshevism Can Only Be Linked To The 
 Program Of Socialism By Violently And Disastrously Weakening The Latter And 
 Destroying Its Fundamental Character. We Shall Do Well To Remember This; To 
 Remember That The Method Of Action,  And,  Back Of The Method,  The Philosophy 
 On Which It Rests And From Which It Springs,  Are Separate And Distinct From 
 Socialism. They Are Incalculably Older And They Have Been Associated With 
 Vastly Different Programs. All That Is New In Bolshevism Is That A Very Old 
 Method Of Action,  And A Very Old Philosophy Of Action,  Have Been Seized 
 Upon By A New Class Which Attempts To Unite The Program. 
   
 That Is All That Is Implied In The "Dictatorship Of The Proletariat." 
 Dictatorship By Small Minorities Is Not A New Political Phenomenon. All 
 That Is New When The Minority Attempting To Establish Its Dictatorship Is 
 Composed Of Poor,  Propertyless People,  Is The Fact Of Their Economic 
 Condition And Status. That Is The Only Difference Between The Dictatorship 
 Of Russia By The Romanov Dynasty And The Dictatorship Of Russia By A Small 
 Minority Of Determined,  Class-Conscious Working-People. It Is Not Only The 
 Precise Forms Of Oppressive Power Used By Them That Are Identically 
 Characteristic Of Czarism And Bolshevism,  But Their Underlying Philosophy. 
 Both Forms Of Dictatorship Rest Upon The Philosophy Of Might As The Only 
 Valid Right. Militarism,  Especially As It Was Developed Under Prussian 
 Leadership,  Has Exactly The Same Philosophy And Aims At The Same General 
 Result,  Namely,  To Establish The Domination And Control Of Society By A 
 Minority Class. The Bolsheviki Have Simply Inverted Czarism And Militarism. 
   
 What Really Shocks The Majority Of People Is Not,  After All,  The Methods Or 
 The Philosophy Of Bolshevism,  But The Fact That The Bolsheviki,  Belonging 
 To A Subject Class,  Have Seized Upon The Methods And Philosophy Of The Most 
 Powerful Ruling Classes And Turned Them To Their Own Account. There Is A 
 Class Morality And A Class Psychology The Subtle Influences Of Which Few 
 Perceive As A Matter Of Habit,  Which,  However,  To A Great Extent Shape Our 
 Judgments,  Our Sympathies,  And Our Antipathies. Men Who Never Were Shocked 
 When A Czar,  Speaking The Language Of Piety And Religion,  Indulged In  
 
 
 
 Chapter 24 Pg 144 
 Most Infamous Methods And Deeds Of Terror And Oppression,  Are Shocked 
 Beyond All Power Of Adequate Expression When Former Subjects Of That Same 
 Czar,  Speaking The Language Of The Religion Of Democracy And Freedom, 
 Resort To The Same Infamous Methods Of Terror And Oppression. 
   
   
   
   
 Ii 
   
 The Idea That A Revolting Proletarian Minority Might By Force Impose Its 
 Rule Upon Society Runs Through The History Of The Modern Working Class,  A 
 Note Of Impatient,  Desperate,  Menacing Despair. The Bolsheviki Say That 
 They Are Marxian Socialists; That Marx Believed In And Advocated The 
 Setting Up,  During The Transitory Period Of Social Revolution,  Of The 
 "Dictatorship Of The Proletariat." They Are Not Quite Honest In This Claim, 
 However; They Are Indulging In Verbal Tricks. It Is True That Marx Taught 
 That The Proletarian Dominion Of Society,  As A Preliminary To The Abolition 
 Of All Class Rule Of Every Kind,  Must Be Regarded As Certain And 
 Inevitable. But It Is Not Honest To Claim The Sanction Of His Teaching For 
 The Seizure Of Political Power By A Small Class,  Consisting Of About 6 Per 
 Cent. Of The Population,  And The Imposition By Force Of Its Rule Upon The 
 Majority Of The Population That Is Either Unwilling Or Passive. That Is The 
 Negation Of Marxian Socialism. _It Is The Essence Of Marx's Teaching That 
 The Social Revolution Must Come As A Historical Necessity When The 
 Proletariat Itself Comprises An Overwhelming Majority Of The People_. 
   
 Let Us Summarize The Theory As It Appears In The _Communist Manifesto_: 
 Marx Begins By Setting Forth The Fact That Class Conflict Is As Old As 
 Civilization Itself,  That History Is Very Largely The Record Of Conflicts 
 Between Contending Social Classes. In Our Epoch,  He Argues,  Class Conflict 
 Is Greatly Simplified; There Is Really Only One Division,  That Which 
 Divides The Bourgeoisie And The Proletariat: "Society As A Whole Is More 
 And More Splitting Up Into Great Hostile Camps,  Into Two Great Classes 
 Directly Facing Each Other,  Bourgeoisie And Proletariat." ... "With The 
 Development Of Industry The Proletariat Not Only Increases In Numbers; It 
 Becomes Concentrated In Great Masses,  Its Strength Grows,  And It Feels That 
 Strength More." ... "The Proletarian Movement Is The _Self-Conscious, 
 Independent Movement Of The Immense Majority In The Interests Of The 
 Immense Majority_." It Is This "Immense Majority" That Is To Establish Its 
 Dominion. Marx Expe-Workers! Work Energetically And Unite Your Efforts,  And 
     In This Way Help Us In Our Last Fight For Universal Peace For 
     Nations! By Strengthening The Front You Will Strengthen Freedom! 
   
     3. Fellow-Citizens Of The Capitalist Class! Follow The Historic 
     Example Of Minin! Even As He,  Open Your Treasuries And Quickly 
     Bring Your Money To The Aid Of Russia! 
 
 
 
 Chapter 24 Pg 145 
     4. To The Peasants: Fathers And Brothers! Bring Your Last Mite To 
     Help The Weakening Front! Give Us Bread,  And Oats And Hay To Our 
     Horses. Remember That The Future Russia Will Be Yours! 
   
     5. Comrades-Intellectuals! Come To Us And Bring The Light Of 
     Knowledge Into Our Dark Trenches! Share With Us The Difficult Work 
     Of Advancing Russia's Freedom And Prepare Us For The Citizenship 
     Of New Russia! 
   
     6. To The Russian Women: Support Your Husbands And Sons In The 
     Performing Of Their Civil Duty To The Country! Replace Them Where 
     This Is Not Beyond Your Strength! Let Your Scorn Drive Away All 
     Those Who Are Slackers In These Difficult Times! 
   
 No One Can Read This Declaration Without A Deep Sense Of The Lofty And 
 Sincere Citizenship Of The Brave Men Who Adopted It As Their Expression. 
 The Fundamental Loyalty Of These Leaders Of The Common Soldiers,  Their 
 Spokesmen And Delegates,  Is Beyond Question. Pardonably Weary Of A War In 
 Which They Had Been More Shamefully Betrayed And Neglected Than Any Other 
 Army In Modern Times,  Frankly Suspicious Of Capitalist Governments Which 
 Had Made Covenants With The Hated Romanov Dynasty,  They Were Still Far From 
 Being Ready To Follow The Leadership Of Bolsheviki. They Had,  Instead, 
 Adopted The Sanely Constructive Policy Of Tchcheidze,  Tseretelli,  Skobelev, 
 Plechanov,  And Other Socialists Who From The First Had Seen The Great 
 Struggle In Its True Perspective. That They Did Not Succeed In Averting 
 Disaster Is Due In Part To The Fact That The Revolution Itself Had Come Too 
 Late To Make Military Success Possible,  And In Part To The Failure Of The 
 Governments Allied With Russia To Render Intelligent Aid. 
   
   
   
   
 Vii 
   
 The Provisional Government Was Reorganized. Before We Consider The Actions 
 Of The All-Russian Congress Of Peasants' Delegates,  One Of The Most 
 Important Gatherings Of Representatives Of Russian Workers Ever Held,  The 
 Reorganization Of The Provisional Government Merits Attention. On The 17th, 
 At A Special Sitting Of The Duma,  Guchkov And Miliukov Explained Why They 
 Had Resigned. Guchkov Made It A Matter Of Conscience. Anarchy Had Entered 
 Into The Administration Of The Army And Navy,  He Said: "In The Way Of 
 Reforms The New Government Has Gone Very Far. Not Even In The Most 
 Democratic Countries Have The Principles Of Self-Government,  Freedom,  And 
 Equality Been So Extensively Applied In Military Life. We Have Gone 
 Somewhat Farther Than The Danger Limit,  And The Impetuous Current Drives Us 
 Farther Still.... I Could Not Consent To This Dangerous Work; I Could Not 
 
 
 
 Chapter 24 Pg 146 
 Deterioration Of Our Military Forces. A Country,  And Especially An Army, 
 Cannot Be Administered On The Principles Of Meetings And Conferences." 
   
 Miliukov Told His Colleagues Of The Duma That He Had Not Resigned Of His 
 Own Free Will,  But Under Pressure: "I Had To Resign,  Yielding Not To Force, 
 But To The Wish Of A Considerable Majority Of My Colleagues. With A Clear 
 Conscience I Can Say That I Did Not Leave On My Own Account,  But Was 
 Compelled To Leave." Nevertheless,  He Said,  The Foreign Policy He Had 
 Pursued Was The Correct One. "You Could See For Yourselves That My Activity 
 In Foreign Politics Was In Accord With Your Ideas," He Declared Amid 
 Applause Which Eloquently Testified To The Approval With Which The 
 Bourgeoisie Regarded Policies And Tendencies Which The Proletariat 
 Condemned. He Pointed Out That The Pacifist Policies Of Zimmerwald And 
 Keinthal Had Permeated A Large Part Of The Socialist Movement,  And That The 
 Soviet,  The Councils Of Workmen's And Soldiers' Delegates,  Claiming Tong At It Now,  With The Possible Hypothesis That It Was 
 The Word Of God,  All Was Changed. 
   
 He Remembered Once Seeing A Tray Of Gems In An Exhibit,  And Among Them 
 One That Looked Like A Common Pebble. The Man Who Had Charge Of The 
 Exhibit Took The Little Pebble And Held It In The Palm Of His Hand For A 
 Moment,  When It Suddenly Began To Glow And Sparkle With All The Colors 
 Of The Rainbow And Rival All The Other Gems. The Man Explained That Only 
 The Warmth Of The Human Hand Could Cause This Marvelous Change. You 
 Might Lay The Stone Under The Direct Rays Of A Summer Sun,  Yet It Would 
 Have No Effect Until You Took It In Your Hand,  When It Would Give Forth 
 Its Beauty Once More. 
   
 It Was Like This When He Began To Read The Bible With The Idea That It 
 Was The Word Of God. Things Flashed Out At Him That Fairly Dazzled His 
 Thoughts; Living,  Palpitating Things,  As If They Were Hidden Of A 
 Purpose To Be Discovered Only By Him Who Cared To Search. Hidden Truths 
 Came To Light That Filled His Soul With Wonder. Gradually He Understood 
 That Belief Was The Touchstone By Which All These Treasures Were To Be 
 Revealed. Everywhere He Found It,  That Belief In Christ Was A Condition 
 To All The Blessings Promised. He Read Of Hearts Hardened And Eyes 
 Blinded Because Of Unbelief,  And Came To See That Unbelief Was Something 
 A Man Was Responsible For,  Not A Condition Which Settled Down Upon Him, 
 And He Could Not Help. Belief Was A Deliberate Act Of The Will. It Was 
 Not A Theory,  Nor An Intellectual Affirmation; It Was A Position Taken, 
 Which Necessarily Must Pass Into Action Of Some Kind. He Began To See 
 That Without This Deliberate Belief It Was Impossible For Man To Know 
 The Things Which Are Purely Spiritual. It Was The Condition Necessary 
 For Revelation. He Was Fascinated With The Pursuit Of This New Study. 
   
 Wittemore Came To His Room One Evening,  His Face Grayer,  More Strained 
 And Horse-Like Than Ever. Wittemore's Mother Had Made Another Partial 
 Recovery And Insisted On His Return To College. He Was Plodding 
 Patiently,  Breathlessly Along In His Classes,  Trying To Catch Up Again. 
 He Had Paid Courtland Back Part Of The Money He Borrowed,  And Was 
 Gradually Paying The Rest In Small Instalments. Courtland Hated To Take 
 
 
 
 Chapter 24 Pg 147 
 It,  But Saw That It Would Hurt Him To Refuse It; So He Had Fallen Into A 
 Habit Of Stopping Now And Then To Talk About His Settlement Work,  Just 
 To Show A Little Friendly Interest In Him. Wittemore Had Responded With 
 A Quiet Wistfulness And A Patient Hovering In The Background That 
 Touched The Other Man's Heart Deeply. 
   
 "I've Just Come From My Rounds," Said Wittemore,  Sitting Down, 
 Apologetically,  On The Edge Of A Chair. "That Old Lady You Carried The 
 Medicine To--She's Been Telling Me How You Made Tea And Toast!" He 
 Paused And Looked Embarrassed. 
   
 "Yes," Smiled Courtland. "How's She Getting On? Any Better?" 
   
 "No," Said Wittemore,  The Hopeless Gray Look Settling About His 
 Sensitive Mouth. "She'll Never Be Any Better. She's Dying!" 
   
 "Well," Said Courtland,  "That'll Be A Pleasant Change For Her,  I Guess." 
   
 Wittemore Winced. Death Had No Pleasant Associations For Him. "She Told 
 Me You Prayed For Her! She Wants You To Do It Again!" 
   
 It Was Plain He Thought The Praying Had Been A Sort Of Joke With 
 Courtland. 
   
 Courtland Looked Up,  The Color Rising Slowly In His Face. He Saw The 
 Accusation In Wittemore's Sad Eyes. 
   
 "Of Course I Know What You Think Of Such Things. I've Heard You In The 
 Class. I Don't Believe In Them Any More Myself,  Either,  Now." 
 Wittemore's Voice Had A Trail Of Hopelessness In It. "But Somehow I 
 Couldn't Quite Bring Myself To Make A Mockery Of Prayer,  Even To Please 
 That Old Woman. You See _My Mother Still Believes In Prayer_!" He Spoke 
 Apologetically,  As Of A Dear One Who Had Lacked Advantages. 
   
 "But _I Do_ Believe In Prayer!" Said Courtland,  Earnestly. "What You 
 Heard Me Say In Class Was Before I Understood." 
   
 "Before You Understood?" Wittemore Looked Puzzled. 
   
 "Listen,  Wittemore. Things Are All Different Now. I've Met Jesus Christ 
 And I've Got My Eyes Open. I Was Blind Before,  But Since I've Felt The 
 Presence Everything Has Been Different." 
   
 And Then He Told The Story Of His Experience. He Did Not Make A Long 
 Story Of It. He Gave Brief Facts,  And When It Was Finished Wittemore 
 Dropped His Face Into His Hands And Groaned: 
   
 "I'd Give Anything If I Could Believe All That Again," Came From Between 
 His Long Bony Fingers. "It's Breaking My Mother's Heart To Have Me Leave 
 The Faith!" 
   
 The Slick Hay-Like Hair Fell In Wisps Over His Hands,  His High,  Bony 
 Shoulders Were Hunched Despairingly Over Courtland's Study Table. He Was 
 A Great,  Pitiful Object. 
 
 
 
 Chapter 24 Pg 148 
 Closet For His Overcoat. "It's Up To You,  You Know. You _Can_! God Can't 
 Do It For You,  And Of Course There's Nothing Doing Till You've Taken 
 That Step. I Found That Out!" 
   
 "But How Do You Reconcile Things,  Calamities,  Disasters,  War,  Suffering, 
 That Poor Old Woman Lying On Her Attic Bed Alone? How Do You Reconcile 
 That With The Goodness Of God?" 
   
 "I Don't Reconcile It. It Isn't My Business. I Leave That To God. If I 
 Understood All The Whys And Wherefores Of How This Universe Is Run I'd 
 Be Great Enough To Be A God Myself." 
   
 "But If God Is Omniscient I Can't See How He Can Let Some Things Go On! 
 He Must Be Limited In Power Or He'd Never Let Some Things Happen If He's 
 A Good God!" Wittemore's Voice Had A Plaintive Sound. 
   
 "Well,  How Do You Know That? In The First Place,  How Can You Be Sure 
 What Is A Calamity? And Say,  Did It Ever Strike You That Some Of The 
 Things We Blame On God Are Really Up To Us? He's Handed Over His Power 
 For Us To Do Things,  And We Haven't Seen It That Way; So The Things Go 
 Undone And God Is Charged With The Consequences." 
   
 "I Wish I Could Believe That!" Said Wittemore. 
   
 "You Can! When You Really Want To,  Enough,  You Will! Come On,  Let's Get 
 That Prayer Down To The Old Lady! I'm Sort Of An Amateur Yet,  But I'll 
 Do My Best." 
   
 They Went Out Into The Mist And Murk Of A Spring Thaw. Wittemore Never 
 Forgot That Night's Experience--The Prayer,  And The Walk Home Again 
 Through The Fog. The Old Woman Died At Dawning. 
   
 Courtland Spent Much Time Thinking About Gila These Days. His Whole Soul 
 Was Wrapped Up In The Desire That She Might Understand. He Was Longing 
 For Her; Idealizing Her; Thinking Of Her In Her Innocent Beauty,  Her 
 Charming Ways; Wondering How She Would Meet Him The Next Time,  What He 
 Should Say To Her; Living Upon Her Brief,  Alluring Notes That Came To 
 Him From Time To Time Like Fitful Rose Petals Blown From A Garden Where 
 He Longed To Be; But Yet In A Way It Was A Relief To Have Her Gone Until 
 He Could Settle The Great Perplexity That Was In His Mind Concerning 
 Her. 
   
 Gila Prolonged Her Absence By A Trip South With Her Father,  And So It 
 Was Several Weeks Before Courtland Saw Her Again. 
   
 There Seemed To Be A Settled Sadness Over His Soul When He Prayed About 
 Her,  And When At Last She Returned And Summoned Him To Her He Was No 
 Nearer A Solution Of His Difficulty Than When He Had Last Left Her. 
   
 The Hour Before He Went To Her He Spent In Stephen's Room,  Turning Over 
 The Leaves Of Stephen's Bible. When He Rose At Last To Go He Turned 
 
 
 
 Chapter 24 Pg 149 
 Again To This Verse Which Had Caught His Eye Among The Marked Verses 
 That Were Always So Interesting To Him Because They Seemed To Have Been 
 Landmarks In Stephen's Life: 
   
      My Presence Shall Go With Thee,  And I Will Give Thee Rest. 
   
 It Almost Startled Him,  So Well Did It Seem To Suit His Need. He Read On 
 A Few Verses: 
   
      And He Said Unto Him,  If Thy Presence Go Not With Me,  Carry 
      Us Not Up Hence. For Wherein Shall It Be Known That I And My 
      People Have Found Grace In Thy Sight? Is It Not In That Thou 
      Goest With Us? So Shall We Be Separated,  I And My People, 
      From All The People That Are Upon The Face Of The Earth. 
   
 Wonderful Words Those,  Implying A Close Relationship That Shut Out To A 
 Certain Extent All Others Who Were Not One With That Presence. He Wished 
 He Knew What It All Meant! And In That Moment Was Born Within Him A 
 Desire To Understand The Bible And Know How Believing Scholars Explained 
 Everything. 
   
 But As He Went From The Room And On His Way,  He Felt That To Some Extent 
 He Had A Solution Of His Trouble. He Was To Be Under The Personal 
 Conduct Of The Presence Of God Wherever He Went,  Whatever He Did! This 
 Was To Make Life Less Complex,  And In Some Mysterious Way The Power Of 
 The Christ With Him Was To Be Made Manifest To Others. Surely He Might 
 Trust This In The Case Of Gila,  And Feel Sure That He Would Be Guided 
 Aright; That She Would Come To See For Herself How There Was With Him 
 Always This Guiding Power. Surely She Would Come To Know It And Love It 
 Also. 
   
 Gila Met Him With Fluttering Delight,  Poutingly Reproaching Him For Not 
 Writing Oftener,  Calling Him To Order For Looking Solemn,  Adoringly 
 Pretty Herself In A Little Frilly Pink Frock That Gave Her The Look Of 
 A Pale Anemone,  Wind-Blown And Sweet And Wild. 
   
 She Talked A Good Deal About The "Dandy Times" She Had Had And The 
 "Perfectly Peachy" Men And Girls She Had Met; Flattered Him By Saying 
 She Had Seen None Handsomer Or More Distinguished Than He Was. She 
 Accepted As A Matter Of Course The Lover-Like Attitude He Adopted,  Let 
 Him Tell Her Of His Love As Long As He Was Not Too Solemn About It, 
 Teased And Played With Him,  Charmed Him With Every Art She Knew,  Dancing 
 From One Mood To Another Like A Sprite,  Winding Her Gossamer Chains 
 About Him More And More,  Until,  When He Went From Her Again,  He Was 
 Fairly Intoxicated With Her Beauty. 
   
 He Had Lulled His Anxiety With The Thought That He Must Wait And Be 
 Patient Until Gila Saw. But More And More Was It Growing Hard To 
 Approach Her About The Things That Were Of Most Moment To Him. Sometimes 
 When He Was Wearily Trying To Find A Way Back From The Froth Of Her 
 Conversation To The Real Things He Hoped She Would Enjoy With Him Some 
 Day,  She Would Call Him An Old Crab,  And Summon To Her Side Other 
 Willing Youths To Stimulate His Jealousy; Youths Of Sometimes Unsavory 
 Reputation Whose Presence Gave Him Deep Anxiety For Her. Then He Would 
 
 
 
 Chapter 24 Pg 150 
 Tell Himself He Must Be More Patient,  That She Was Young And Must Learn 
 To Understand Little By Little. 
   
 Gila Developed A Great Interest In Courtland's Future,  His Plans For A 
 Career,  Of Which She Chattered To Him Much And Often,  Suggesting Ways In 
 Which Her Father Might Perhaps Help Him Into A Position Of Prominence 
 And Power In The Political World. But Courtland,  With A Shadow Of 
 Trouble In His Eyes,  Always Put Her Off. He Admitted That He Had Thought 
 Of Politics,  But Was Not Ready Yet To Say What He Would Do. 
   
 So Spring Came On,  With Its Final Examinations,  And Commencement Drawing 
 Nearer Every Day. 
   
 Through It All Courtland Found Much Time To Be With Gila; Often In 
 Company,  Or Flashing Through A Crowded Thoroughfare By Her Side; 
 Following Her Fancy; Excusing Her Follies; Laying Her Mistakes And 
 Indiscretions To Her Youth And Innocence; Always Trying To Lead Up To 
 His Great Desire,  That She Might See His Christ. 
   
 Tennelly Watched The Whole Performance Anxiously. He Wanted Courtland To 
 Be Drawn Out Of What He Considered His "Morbid" State,  But Not At The 
 Price Of His Peace Of Mind. He Was Very Sure That Courtland Ought Not To 
 Marry Gila. He Was Equally Sure That She Meant Nothing Serious In Her 
 Present Relation To Courtland. He Felt Himself Responsible In A Way 
 Because He Had Agreed In The Plot With His Uncle To Start Her On This 
 Campaign. But If Courtland Should Come Out Of It With A Broken Heart, 
 What Then? 
   
 It Was Just A Week Before Commencement That The Crisis Came. 
   
 Gila Had Summoned Courtland To Her. 
   
 Gila,  In Her Most Imperial Mood,  Wearing A Bewildering Imported Frock 
 Whose Simple Intricacies And Daring Contrasts Were Well Calculated To 
 Upbear A Determined Spirit In A Supreme Combat,  Awaited His Coming 
 Impatiently. She Knew That He Had That Day Received Another Offer From 
 Ramsey Thomas,  Tempting In The Extreme,  And Baited With Alluring 
 Possibilities That Certainly Were Dazzling To Her If They Were Not To 
 Her Lover. She Meant To Make Him Tell Her Of The Offer,  And She Meant To 
 Make Him Accept It That Very Afternoon And Clinch The Contract By 
 Telephoning The Acceptance To The Telegraph-Office Before He Left Her 
 Home. 
   
 Courtland Was Tired. He Had Been Through A Hard Week Of Examinations, 
 He Had Been On Several Committees,  And Had A Number Of Important Class 
 Meetings,  And The Like. There Had Been Functions Galore To Attend,  And 
 Late Hours That Were Unavoidable. He Had Come To Her Hoping For A Rest 
 And The Joy Of Her Society. Just To Watch Her Dainty Grace As She Moved 
 About A Room,  Handling The Tea Things And Giving Him A Delicate Sandwich 
 Or A Crisp Cake,  Filled Him With Joy And Soothed His Troubled Spirit; It 
 Was So Like His Ideal Of What A Woman Should Be. 
   
 But Gila Was Not Handing Out Tea That Afternoon. She Had Other Fish To 
 Fry,  And She Went At Her Business With A Determination That Very Soon 
 
 
 
 Chapter 24 Pg 151 
 Showed Him There Was No Rest To Be Had There. 
   
 Very Prettily,  But Quite Efficiently,  She Bored Him For Information 
 About His Plans. Had He No Plans Whatever About What He Was Going To Do 
 As Soon As He Had Finished College? Of Course She Knew He Had Money Of 
 His Own (He Had Never Told Her How Much,  And There Hadn't Really Been 
 Any Way Of Asking A Man Like Courtland When He Didn't Choose To Tell A 
 Thing Like That),  But Nowadays That Was Nothing. Even Rich Men All Did 
 _Something_. One Wasn't Anything Unless One Was In Something Big! Hadn't 
 He Ever Had Any Offers At All? It Was Queer,  Such A Brilliant Man As He 
 Was. She Knew Lots Of Young Fellows Who Had No End Of Chances To Get 
 Into Big Things As Soon As They Were Done With Their Education. Didn't 
 His Father Know Of Something,  Or Have Something In Mind For Him? Hadn't 
 He Ever Been Approached? 
   
 Goaded At Last By Her Delicate But Determined Insinuations,  Courtland 
 Told Her. Yes,  He Had Had Offers; One In Particular That Was A Fine 
 Thing From A Worldly Point Of View,  But He Didn't Intend To Take It. It 
 Did Not Fit With His Ideal Of Life. There Were Things About It That 
 Were Not Square. He Wasn't Quite Sure How His His Own Plans Were Going 
 To Work Out Yet. He Must Have A Talk With His Father First. Possibly He 
 Would Study Awhile Longer Somewhere. 
   
 Gila Frowned. She Had No Idea Of Letting Him Do That. She Wanted Him To 
 Get Into Something Big Right Away,  So That She Might Begin Her Career. 
 So That Was What Had Been Standing In His Way! Study! How Stupid! No, 
 Indeed! She Wanted No Scholar For A Husband,  Who Would Bore Her With 
 Horrid Old Dull Books And Lectures And Never Want To Go Anywhere With 
 Her! She Must Switch Him Away From This Idea At Once! She Returned To 
 The Rejected Business Proposition With Zeal And Avidity. What Was It? 
 What Did It Involve? What Were Its Future Possibilities? Great! What On 
 Earth Could He Find In That To Object To? How Ridiculous! How Long Ago 
 Had That Been Offered To Him? Was It Too Late To Accept? What? He Had 
 Had The Offer Repeated Even More Flatteringly That Very Day? Where Was 
 The Letter? Would He Let Her See It? 
   
 She Bent Over Uncle Ramsey's Brusque Sentences With A Hidden Smile Of 
 Triumph And Pretended To Be Surprised. 
   
 "How Perfectly Wonderful! All That Responsibility And All Those Chances 
 To Get To The Top! Even A Hint Of Washington!" 
   
 She Dimpled And Opened Her Great Eyes Imploringly At Him. She Pictured 
 Herself In Glowing Terms Going With Him And Holding Court Among The 
 Great Of The Land! She Wheedled And Coaxed And All But Commanded,  While 
 He Sat And Watched Her Sadly,  Realizing How Well Fitted She Was For The 
 Things She Was Describing And How She Loved Them All! 
   
      So Shall We Be Separated,  I And My People,  From All The 
      People That Are Upon The Face Of The Earth! 
   
 He Started Upright! It Was As If A Voice Had Spoken The Words,  Those 
 Strange Words From The Bible! Was This Then What They Meant? Separation! 
 
 
 
 Chapter 24 Pg 152 
 Must Explain It All To Her. He Must Let Her Know That He Had Chosen A 
 Way Of Separation That Forbade The Paths Wherein She Was Longing To 
 Wander. Would She Shrink And Wish To Turn Back? Nevertheless,  He Must 
 Make It Plain To Her. 
   
 Gently,  Quietly,  He Tried To Make Her Understand. He Told Her Of The 
 Visit Of Ramsey Thomas And His Own Decision In The Winter. He Told Her 
 Of The Factory That Was Built To Blind The Eyes Of Those Who Were Trying 
 To Uplift And Help Men. He Tried To Make Conditions Plain Where Girls As 
 Young As She,  And With Just Such Hopes And Fears And Ambitions,  Perhaps 
 In Some Cases Just As Much Sweetness And Native Beauty As She Had,  Were 
 Obliged To Spend Long Hours Of Toil Amid Surroundings That Must Crush 
 The Life Out Of Any Pure Soul,  And Turn All The Sweetness To Bitterness, 
 The Beauty To A Peril! He Hinted At Things She Did Not Know Nor Dream 
 Of; Dreadful Things From Which Her Life Had Always Been Safely Guarded; 
 And How He Could Not,  For The Sake Of Those Crushed Souls,  Accept A 
 Position That Would Close His Mouth And Tie His Hands Forever From Doing 
 Anything About It. He Told Her He Could Not Accept Honor That Was 
 Founded Upon Dishonor; That He Had Taken Christ For His Pattern And 
 Guide; That He Could Do Nothing That Would Drive God's Presence From 
 Him. 
   
 She Had Been Sitting With Her Face Averted,  Her Clasped Hands Dropped 
 Straight Down At The Side Of Her Lap,  The Fingers Interlaced And Tense 
 In Excitement; Her Bosom Heaving With Agitation Under The Paris Gown; 
 But When He Reached This Point In His Argument She Sprang To Her Feet 
 And Away From Him,  Standing With Her Shoulders Drawn Back,  Her Head 
 Thrown Up,  Her Chin Out,  Her Whole Lithe Body Stiff And Imperious. 
   
 "It Is Time This Stopped!" She Said,  And Her Voice Was Cold Like A 
 Frozen Dagger And Went Straight Through His Heart. "It Is Time You Put 
 Away Forever This Ridiculous Idea Of A Presence,  And Of Setting Yourself 
 Up To Be Better Than Any One Else! This Isn't Religion,  It Is 
 Fanaticism! And It Has Got To Stop Now And _Forever_,  Or I Will Have 
 Nothing Whatever To Do With You. Either You Give Up This Idea Of A Ghost 
 Following You Around All The Time And Accept Mr. Ramsey Thomas's Offer 
 This Afternoon,  Or You And I Part! You Can Choose,  _Now_,  Between Me And 
 Your Presence!" 
   
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 25 Pg 153 
 Gila Had Never Been More Beautiful Than When She Stood And Uttered Her 
 Terrible Ultimatum To Courtland. Her Little Imperial Head Sat On Her 
 Lovely Shoulders Royally,  Her Attitude Was Perfect Grace. Her Spirited 
 Face With Its Dark Eyes And Lashes,  Its Setting Of Blue-Black Hair,  Was 
 Fascinating In Its Exquisite Modeling. She Looked Like A Proud Young 
 Cameo Standing For Her Portrait. But Her Words Shot Through Courtland's 
 Heart Like Icy Swords Dividing His Soul From His Body. 
   
 He Rose To His Feet,  Gone Suddenly White And Stern,  And Stood Looking At 
 Her As If His Own Heart Had Turned Traitor And Slain Him. A Moment They 
 Stood In Battle Array,  Two Forces Representing The Two Great Powers Of 
 The Universe. Looking Straight Into Each Other's Souls They Stood, 
 Plumbing The Depths,  Seeing As In A Revelation What Each Really Was! 
   
 To Courtland It Was Suddenly Made Plain That This Girl Had No Part Or 
 Lot In The Things That Had Become Vital To Him. She Had Not Seen,  She 
 _Would_ Not See! Her Love Was Not Great Enough To Carry Her Over The 
 Bridge That Separated Them,  And Back Over Which He Might Not Go After 
 Her! 
   
 Gila In Her Fierce Haughtiness Looked Into Her Lover's Eyes And Saw,  As 
 She Had Never Seen Before,  The Mighty Strength Of His Character! Saw 
 That Here Was A Man Such As She Would Not Likely Meet Again Upon Her 
 Way,  And She Was About To Lose Him Forever. Saw That He Would Never 
 Give In About A Matter Of Principle,  And That His Love Was Worth All The 
 More To Any Woman Because He Would Not; Knew Which Way He Would Choose, 
 From The First Word Of Her Challenge; Yet The Little Fury Within Her 
 Would Not Let Her Withdraw. She Stood With Haughty Mien And Cold, 
 Flashing Eyes,  Watching Him Suffer The Blow She Had Dealt Him; Knew That 
 It Was More Than His Love For Her She Was Killing With That Blow,  Yet 
 Did Not Withdraw It While She Might. 
   
 "Gila! Do You Mean That?" 
   
 She Looked Him Straight In The Eye And Thrust Her Sword In The Deeper 
 With A Steady Hand. "I Do!" 
   
 He Stood For A Moment Looking Steadily At Her With That Cold,  Observant 
 Glance,  As If He Would Have This Last Picture Of Her This Way To Cut 
 Away All Tender Memories That Might Cause Pain In The Future. Then He 
 Turned As If To One Who Stood By His Side. Not Looking Back Again,  He 
 Said,  Clearly And Distinctly: 
   
 "I Choose!" 
   
 And With Erect Bearing He Passed Out Of The Door. 
   
 Gila Stood,  White And Furious,  Her Little Clenched Fists Down At Her 
 Sides,  The Sharp Little Teeth Biting Into The Red Underlip Until The 
 Blood Came. She Heard The Front Door Shut In The Distance,  And Her Soul 
 Cried Out Within Her,  Yet She Stood Still And Held Her Ground. She 
 Turned Her Face Toward The Library Window. Between The Curtains She 
 Could Presently See His Tall Form Walking Down The Street. He Was Not 
 Drooping,  Nor Disheartened. He Held His Head Up And Walked As If In 
 
 
 
 Chapter 25 Pg 154 
 Company With One Whom He Was Proud To Own. There Was Nothing Dejected 
 About The Determined Young Back. Fine,  Noble,  Handsome As A Man Could 
 Be! She Saw That One Glimpse Of His Figure For A Moment,  Then He Passed 
 Beyond Her Sight And She Knew In Her Heart He Would Come To Her No 
 More! She Had Sent Him From Her Forever! 
   
 She Dashed Up To Her Room In A Fury And Locked Herself In. She Wept And 
 Stormed And Denied Herself To Every One; She Watched And Waited For The 
 Telephone To Ring,  Yet She Knew He Would Not Call Her Up! 
   
 Courtland Never Knew Where He Was Walking As He Went Forth That Day To 
 Meet His Sorrow And Face It Like A Man. He Passed Some Of His 
 Professors,  But Did Not See Them. Pat Mccluny Came Up And He Looked Him 
 In The Eye With An Unseeing Stare,  And Walked On! 
   
 Pat Stood Still And Looked After Him,  Puzzled! 
   
 "Holy Mackinaw! What's Eating The Poor Stew Now!" He Ejaculated. He 
 Stood A Moment Looking Back After Courtland As He Walked Straight Ahead, 
 Passing Several More University Fellows Without So Much As A Nod Of 
 Recognition. Then He Turned And Slowly Followed,  On Through The City 
 Streets,  Out Into The Quieter Suburbs,  Out Farther Into The Real 
 Country,  Mile After Mile; Out A By-Path Where Grass Grew Thick And Wild 
 Flowers Straggled Under Foot,  Where Presently A Stream Wound Soft And 
 Deep Between Steep Banks,  And Rocks Loomed High On Either Hand; Under A 
 Railroad Bridge,  And Up Among The Rocks,  Climbing And Puffing Till At 
 Last They Stood Upon A Great Rock,  Mccluny Just A Little Way Behind And 
 Out Of Sight. 
   
 It Was There In A Sort Of Crevice,  Where The Natural Fall Of The 
 Crumbling Rocks Had Formed A Shelter,  That Courtland Dropped Upon His 
 Knees. Not As A Spot He Had Been Seeking For,  But As A Haven To Which He 
 Had Been Led. He Knelt,  And All That Pat,  Standing,  Awed And Uncovered, 
 A Few Feet Below,  Heard,  Was: 
   
 "O God! O _God_!" 
   
 He Knelt There A Long Time,  While Pat Waited Below,  Trying To Think 
 What To Do. The Sun Was Beginning To Sink,  And A Soft,  Pink Summer Light 
 Was Glinting Over The Brown Rocks And Bits Of Moss And Grasses. The 
 Young Leaves Waved Lightly Overhead Like Children Dancing In The 
 Morning,  And Something Of The Sweetness And Beauty Of The Scene Crept 
 Into Pat Mccluny's Soul As He Stood And Waited Before This Gethsemane 
 Gate For A Man He Loved To Come Forth. 
   
 At Last He Stepped Up The Rocks Quietly And Came And Stood By Courtland, 
 Laying A Gentle Hand Upon His Shoulder. "Come On,  Old Man,  It's Getting 
 Late. About Time We Were Going Back!" 
   
 Courtland Got Up And Looked At Him In A Dazed Way,  As If His Soul Had 
 Been Bruised And He Was Only Just Recovering Consciousness. Without A 
 Word He Turned And Followed Pat Back Again To The City. They Did Not 
 Talk On The Way Back. Pat Whistled A Little,  That Was All. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 25 Pg 155 
 When They Reached The Gates Of The University Courtland Turned And Put 
 Out His Hand,  Speaking In His Own Natural Tone: "Thanks Awfully,  Old 
 Chap! Sorry To Have Made You All This Trouble!" 
   
 "That's All Righfe,  Her Great Desire Was To Spread Happiness And To Obtain 
 It,  To Love And To Be Loved In Return. In Politics It Was Always The 
 Sentiment Of Justice Which Appealed To Her,  In Literature It Was The 
 Ideal. Sincerity Was Manifested In Everything She Said And Did. Pity 
 For The Misery Of Her Fellow Beings,  The Sentiment Of The Dignity Of 
 Man And His Right To Independence,  Of His Future Grandeur Founded 
 On His Moral Elevation,  The Cult Of Justice,  And The Love Of 
 Liberty--Such Were The Prevailing Thoughts Of Her Life And Works. 
   
 Mme. De Staël's Chief Influence Will Always Remain In The Domain Of 
 Literature; She Was The First French Writer To Introduce And Exercise 
 A European Or Cosmopolitan Influence By Uniting The Literatures Of The 
 North And The South And Clearly Defining The Distinction Between Them. 
 By The Expression Of Her Idea That French Literature Had Decayed On 
 Account Of The Exclusive Social Spirit,  And That Its Only Means Of 
 Regeneration Lay In The Study And Absorption Of New Models,  She 
 Cut French Taste Loose From Traditions And Freed Literature From 
 Superannuated Conventionalities. Also,  By Her Idea That A Common 
 Civilization Must Be Fostered,  A Union Of The Eastern And Western 
 Ideals,  And That Literature Must Be The Common Expression Thereof, 
 Whose Object Must Be The Amelioration Of Humanity,  Morally And 
 Religiously,  She Gave To The World At Large Ideas Which Are Only Now 
 Being Fully Appreciated And Nearing Realization. In Her Novels She 
 Vigorously Protested Against The Lot Of Woman In Modern Society, 
 Against Her Obligation To Submit Everything To Opinion,  Against The 
 Innumerable Obstacles In The Way Of Her Development--Thus Heralding 
 George Sand And The General Movement Toward Woman's Emancipation. 
 France Has Never Had A More Forceful,  Energetic,  Influential, 
 Cosmopolitan,  And At The Same Time Moral,  Writer Than Mme. De Staël. 
   
 The Events In The Life Of George Sand Had Comparatively Little 
 Influence Upon Her Works,  Which Were Mainly The Expression Of Her 
 Nature. As A Young Girl,  She Was Strongly Influenced By Her Mother,  An 
 Amiable But Rather Frivolous Woman,  And By Her Grandmother,  A Serious, 
 Cold,  Ceremonious Old Lady. Calm And Well Balanced,  And Possessing An 
 Ardent Imagination,  She Followed Her Own Inclinations When,  As A Girl 
 Of Sixteen,  She Was Married To A Man For Whom She Had No Love. After 
 Living An Indifferent Sort Of Life With Her Husband For Ten Years, 
 They Separated; And She,  With Her Children,  Went To Paris To Find 
 Work. 
   
 After A Number Of Unsuccessful Efforts Of A Literary Nature,  She 
 Wrote _Indiana_,  Which Immediately Made Her Success. Her Articles Were 
 Sought By The Journals,  And From About 1830 Her Life Was That Of The 
 Average Artist And Writer Of The Time. Her Relations With Chopin And 
 Alfred De Musset Are Too Well Known To Require Repetition. After 1850 
 She Retired To Her Home,  The Château De Nohant,  Where She Enjoyed The 
 Companionship Of Her Son,  Her Daughter-In-Law,  And Her Grandchildren; 
 She Died There In 1876. 
 
 
 
 Chapter 25 Pg 156 
 To Appreciate Her Works,  It Is More Important To Study Her Nature Than 
 Her Career. This Has Been Admirably Done By The Comte D'haussonville. 
 George Sand Is Said To Have Possessed A Dual Nature,  Which Seemed 
 To Contradict Itself,  But Which Explains Her Works--A Dreamy And 
 Meditative,  And A Lively,  Frolicsome Nature; The First Might Throw 
 Light Upon Her Religious Crisis,  The Second,  Upon Her Social Side. 
 The Combination Of These Two Phases Caused The Numerous Conflicts 
 Of Opinions And Doctrines,  Extending Her Knowledge And Inciting Her 
 Curiosity; The Not Infrequent Result Was An Intellectual And Moral 
 Bewilderment And The Deepest Melancholy,  From Which She With Great 
 Difficulty Freed Herself. Because Of These Peculiarities She Was 
 Constantly Agitated,  Her Strongly Reflective Nature Keeping Her Awake 
 To All Important Questions Of The Day. 
   
 Her Intellectual Development May Be Traced In Her Works,  Which,  From 
 1830 To 1840,  Were Personal,  Lyrical,  Spontaneous--A Direct Flow From 
 Inspiration,  Issuing From A Common Sourceived So Much Commendation, 
 That Would Have Meant Everything To Him A Few Brief Days Ago--Of Course, 
 Then It Would Have Been Different! But As It Was He Wondered That 
 Everybody Seemed So Much Interested In Things And Took So Much Trouble 
 For A Lot Of Nonsense. 
   
 Courtland Was Surprised To See His Father Come Into The Great Hall Just 
 As He Went Up On The Platform With His Class. He Hadn't Expected His 
 Father. He Was A Busy Man Who Did Not Get Away From His Office Often. 
   
 It Touched Him That His Father Cared To Come. He Changed His Plans And 
 Made It Possible To Take The Train Home With Him After The Exercises, 
 Instead Of Waiting A Day Or Two To Pack Up,  As He Had Expected To Do. 
 The Packing Could Wait Awhile. So He Went Home With His Father. 
   
 They Had A Long Talk On The Way,  One Of The Most Intimate That They Had 
 Ever Had. It Appeared During The Course Of Conversation That Mr. 
 Courtland Had Heard Of The Offer Made To His Son By Ramsey Thomas,  And 
 That He Was Not Unfavorable To Its Acceptance. 
   
 "Of Course,  You Don't Really Need To Do Anything Of The Sort,  You Know, 
 Paul," He Said,  Affably. "You've Got What Your Mother Left You Now,  And 
 On Your Twenty-Fifth Birthday There Will Be Two Hundred And Fifty 
 Thousand Coming To You From Your Grandfather Courtland's Estate. You 
 Could Spend Your Life In Travel And Study If You Cared To,  But I Fancy, 
 With Your Temperament,  You Wouldn't Be Quite Satisfied With An Idle Life 
 Like That. What's Your Objection To This Job?" 
   
 Courtland Told The Whole Story Carefully,  Omitting No Detail Of The 
 Matter Concerning Conditions At The Factory,  And The Matters At Which He 
 Was Not Only Expected To Wink,  But Also Sometimes To Help Along By His 
 Influence. He Realized,  As He Told It,  That His Father Would Look At The 
 Thing Fairly,  But Very Differently. 
   
 "Well,  After All," Said The Father,  Comfortably Settling Himself To 
 Another Cigar,  "That's All A Matter Of Sentiment. It Doesn't Do To Be 
 Too Squeamish,  You Know,  If You Have Ambitions. Besides,  With Your 
 
 
 
 Chapter 25 Pg 157 
 Income You Would Have Been Able To Help Out And Do A Lot Of Good. You 
 Ought To Have Thought Of That." 
   
 "In Other Words,  Earn My Salary By Squeezing The Life Out Of Them And 
 Then Toss Them A Penny To Buy Medicine. I Don't See It That Way! No, 
 Dad,  If I Can't Work At Something Clean I'll Go Out And Work In The 
 Ground,  Or Do _Nothing_,  But I _Won't_ Oppress The Poor." 
   
 "Oh,  Well,  Paul,  That's All Right If You Feel That Way About Of It,  Of 
 Course. Ramsey Thomas Wanted Me To Talk It Over With You; Promised To Do 
 The Square Thing By You And All That; And He's A Pretty Good Man To Get 
 In With. Of Course I Won't Urge You Against Your Will. But What Are You 
 Going To Do,  Son? Haven't You Thought Of Anything?" 
   
 "Yes," Said Courtland,  Leaning Back And Looking Steadily At His Father. 
 "I've Decided That I'd Like To Study Theology." 
   
 "Theology!" The Father Started And Knocked An Ash Delicately From The 
 End Of His Cigar. "H'm! Well,  That's Not A Bad Idea! Rather Odd, 
 Perhaps,  But Still There's Always Dignity And Distinction In It. Your 
 Great Grandfather On Your Mother's Side Was A Clergyman In The Church Of 
 England. Of Course It's Rather A Surprise,  But It's Always Respectable, 
 And With Your Money You Would Be Independent. You Wouldn't Have Any 
 Trouble In Getting A Wealthy And Influential Church,  Either. I Could 
 Manage That,  I Think." 
   
 "I'm Not Sure That I Want To Be A Clergyman,  Father. I Said _Study_ 
 Theology. I Want To Know What Scholarly Christians Think Of The Bible. 
 I've Studied It With A Lot Of Scholarly Heathen Who Couldn't See 
 Anything In It But Literary Merit. Now I Want To See What It Is That Has 
 Made It A Living Power All Through The Ages. I've Got To Know What 
 Saints And Martyrs Have Founded Their Faith Upon." 
   
 "Well,  Paul,  I'm Afraid You're Something Of An Idealist And A Dreamer 
 Like Your Mother. Of Course It's All Right With Your Income,  But, 
 Generally Speaking,  It's As Well To Have An Object In View When You Take 
 Up Study. If I Were You I Would Look Into The Matter Most Carefully 
 Before I Made Any Decisions. If You Really Think The Ministry Is What 
 You Want,  Why,  I'll Just Put A Word In At Our Church For You. Our Old 
 Doctor Bates Is Getting A Little Out Of Date And He'll Be About Ready To 
 Be Put On The Retired List By The Time You Are Done Your Theological 
 Course. Let's See,  How Long Is It,  Three Years? Had You Thought Where 
 You Will Go? What Seminary? Better Make A Careful Selection; It Has So 
 Much To Do With Getting A Good Church Afterward!" 
   
 "Father! You Don't _Understand_!" Said Courtland,  Desperately,  And Then 
 Sat Back And Wondered How He Should Begin. His Father Had Been A 
 Prominent Member Of The Board Of Trustees In His Own Church For Years, 
 But Had He Ever Felt The Presence? In The Days When Courtland Used To 
 Sit And Kick His Heels In The Old Family Pew And Be Reproved For It By 
 His Aunt,  He Never Remembered Any Presence. Doctor Bates's Admirable 
 Sermons Had Droned On Over His Head Like The Dreamy Humming Of Bees In A 
 Summer Day. He Couldn't Remember A Single Thought That Ever Entered His 
 Mind From That Source. Was That All That Came Of Studying Theology? 
 
 
 
 Chapter 25 Pg 158 
 Well,  He Would Find Out,  And If It Was,  He Would _Quit_ It! 
   
 They Were All Comfortably Glad To See Him At Home. His Stepmother Beamed 
 Graciously Upon Him In Between Her Social Engagements,  And His Young 
 Brothers Swarmed Over Him,  Demanding All The Athletic News. The House 
 Was Big,  Ornate,  Perfect In Its Way. It Was Good To Eat Such Superior 
 Cooking--That Is,  If He Had Been Caring To Eat Anything Just Then; And 
 There Was A Certain Freedom In Life Out Of College That He Knew He Ought 
 To Enjoy; But Somehow He Was Restless. The Girls He Used To Know 
 Reminded Him Of Gila,  Or Else Had Grown Old And Fat. The Country Club 
 Didn't Interest Him In The Least,  Nor Did The Family's Plans For The 
 Summer. It Suited Him Not At All To Be Lionized On Account Of His 
 Brilliant Career At College. It Bored Him To Go Into Society. 
   
 Sometimes,  When He Was Alone In His Room,  He Would Think Of The 
 Situation And Try To Puzzle It Out. It Seemed As If He And The Presence 
 Were There On A Visit Which Neither Of Them Enjoyed Very Much,  And Which 
 They Were Enduring For The Sake Of His Father,  Who Seemed Gratified To 
 Have His Eldest Son At Home Once More. But All The Time Courtland Was 
 Chafing At The Delay. He Felt There Was Something He Ought To Be About. 
 There Wasn't Anything Here. Not Even The Young Brothers Presented A Very 
 Hopeful Field,  Or Perhaps He Didn't Know How To Go About It. He Tried 
 Telling Them Stories One Day When He Wheedled Them Off In The Car With 
 Him,  And They Listened Eagerly When He Told Them Of The Fire In The 
 Theater,  Stephen Marshall's Wonderful Part In The Rescue Of Many,  And 
 His Death. But When He Went On And Tried To Tell Them In Boy Language Of 
 His Own Experience He Could See Them Look Strangely,  Critically At Him, 
 And Finally The Oldest One Said: "Aw Rats! What Kinda Rot Are You Giving 
 Us,  Paul? You Were Nutty Then,  O' Course!" And He Saw That,  Young As 
 They Were,  Their Eyes Were Holden Like The Rest. 
   
 In The Second Week Courtland Made His Decision. He Would Go Back To The 
 University And Pack Up. Gila Would Be Away From The City By That Time; 
 There Would Be No Chance Of Meeting Her And Having His Wound Opened 
 Afresh. The Fellows Would Be All Gone And He Could Do About As He 
 Pleased. 
   
 It Was The Second Day After He Went Back That He Met Pat On The Street, 
 And It Was From Pat That He Learned That Tennelly And Bill Ward Had Gone 
 Down To The Shore To A House Party Given By "That Fluffy-Ruffles Cousin 
 Of Bill's." 
   
 Pat Drew His Own Conclusions From The White Look On Courtland's Face 
 When He Told Him. He Would Heartily Have Enjoyed Throttling The Girl If 
 He Had Had A Chance Just Then,  When He Saw The Look Of Suffering In 
 Courtland's Eyes. 
   
 Pat Clung To Courtland All That Week,  Helped Him Pack,  And Dogged His 
 Steps. Except When He Visited The Little Sacred Room At The End Of The 
 Hall In The Dormitory,  Courtland Was Never Sure Of Freedom From Him. He 
 Was Always On Hand To Propose A Hike Or A Trip To The Movies When He Saw 
 Courtland Was Tired. Courtland Was Grateful,  And There Was Something So 
 Loyal About Him That He Couldn't Give Him The Slip. So When He Went Down 
 After Burns And Whirled Him Away In His Big Gray Car To The Seashore 
 
 
 
 Chapter 25 Pg 159 
 Friday Morning To Stay Until Saturday Evening,  Pat Went Along. 
 
 
 
 Chapter 26 Pg 160 
   
 They Certainly Were A Queer Trio,  The Little Scotch Preacher,  The Big 
 Irish Athlete,  And The Cultured Aristocrat! Yet They Managed To Have A 
 Mighty Good Time Of It Those Two Days At The Shore,  And Came Back The 
 Warmest Of Friends. Pat Proved His Devotion To Burns By Attending Church 
 The Next Day With Courtland,  And Listening Attentively To Every Word 
 That Was Said. It Is True He Did It Much In The Same Way The Fellows 
 Used To Share One Another's Stunts In College,  Sticking By And Helping 
 Out When One Of The Gang Had A Hard Task To Perform. But It Pleased Both 
 Courtland And Burns That He Came. Courtland Wondered,  As He Shared The 
 Hymn-Book With Him And Heard Him Growl Out A Few Bass Notes To Old "Rock 
 Of Ages," Why It Was That It Seemed To Fill Him With A Kind Of 
 Exaltation To Hear Pat Sing. He Hadn't Yet Recognized The Call To Go 
 A-Fishing For Men,  Nor Knew That It Was The Divine Angler's Deep Delight 
 In His Employment That Was Filling Him. It Was While They Were Singing 
 That Hymn That He Stole A Look At Pat,  And Felt A Sudden Wonder Whether 
 He Would Understand About The Presence Or Not,  A Burning Desire To Tell 
 Him About It Some Time If The Right Opportunity Offered. 
   
 The Days Down At The Shore Had Done A Lot For Courtland. He Had Taken 
 Care That The Spot He Selected Was Many Miles Removed From The Popular 
 Resort Where Mr. Dare Had A Magnificent Cottage; And There Had Been 
 Absolutely Nothing In The Whole Two Days To Remind Him Of Gila. It Was A 
 Quiet Place,  With A Far,  Smooth Beach,  And No Board Walks Nor Crowds To 
 Shut Out The Vision Of The Sea. He Leaped Along The Sand And Dived Into 
 The Water With His Old Enthusiasm. He Played Like A Fish In The Ocean. 
 He Taught Burns Several Things About Swimming,  And Played Pranks Like A 
 School-Boy. He Basked In The Sun And Told Jokes,  Laughing At Pat's 
 Brilliant Wit And Burns's Dry Humor. At Night They Took Long Walks Upon 
 The Sand And Talked Of Deep Things That Pat Could Scarcely Understand. 
 He Was Satisfied To Stride Between Them,  Listening To The Vigorous Ring 
 Of Courtland's Old Natural Voice Again. He Heard Their Converse High 
 Above Where He Lived,  And Loved Them For The Way They Searched Into 
 Things Too Deep For Him. 
   
 It Was Out In The Wildest,  Loneliest Part Of The Beach That Night That 
 He Heard The First Hint Of What Had Come To The Soul Of Courtland. Pat 
 Had Come Of Catholic Ancestry. He Had An Inheritance Of Reverence For 
 The Unseen. He Had Never Been Troubled With Doubts Or Sneers. He Had Let 
 Religion Go By And Shed It Like A Shower,  But He Respected It. 
   
 Courtland Spent Much Time In The Vicinity Of The Factory And Of Robert 
 Burns's Church During The Next Few Weeks. He Helped Burns A Good Deal, 
 For The Man Had Heavily Taxed Himself With The Burdens Of The Poor About 
 Him. Courtland Found Ways To Privately Relieve Necessity And Put A Poor 
 Soul Now And Then On His Feet And Able To Face The World Again By The 
 Loan Of A Few Cents Or Dollars. It Took So Pitifully Little To Open The 
 Gate Of Heaven To Some Lives! Courtland With His Keen Intellect And Fine 
 Perceptions Was Able Sometimes To Help The Older Man In His 
 Perplexities; And Once,  When Burns Was Greatly Worried Over A Bill That 
 Was Hanging Fire During A Prolonged Session Of Congress,  Courtland Went 
 Down To Washington For A Week-End And Hunted Up Some Of His Father's 
 Congressional Friends. He Told Them A Few Facts Concerning Factories In 
 General,  And A Certain Model,  White-Marble,  Much Be-Vined Factory In 
 Particular,  That At Least Opened Their Eyes If It Did Not Make Much 
 Difference In The General Outcome. But Though The Bill Failed To Pass 
 That Session,  Being Skilfully Side-Tracked,  Courtland Had Managed To 
 Stir Up A Bit Of Trouble For Uncle Ramsey Thomas That Made Him Storm 
 About His Office Wrathfully And Wonder Who That "Darned Little Rat Of A 
 Preacher" Had Helping Him Now! 
   
 It Was Late In September That Pat,  With A Manner Of Studied 
 Indifference,  Told Courtland Of A Rumor That Tennelly Was Engaged To 
 Gila Dare. 
   
 It Was The Very Next Sunday Night That Tennelly Turned Up At Courtland's 
 Apartment After He And Pat Had Gone To The Evening Service,  And Followed 
 Them To The Church. He Dropped Into A Seat Beside Pat,  Amazed To Find 
 Him There. 
   
 "You Here!" He Whispered,  Grasping Pat's Hand With The Old Friendly 
 Grip. "Where's Court?" 
   
 Pat Grinned And Nodded Up Toward The Pulpit. 
   
 Tennelly Looked Forward And For A Minute Did Not Comprehend. Then He Saw 
 Courtland Sitting Gravely In A Pulpit Chair By The Little Red-Headed 
 Scotch Preacher. 
   
 "What In Thunder!" He Growled,  Almost Out Loud. "What's The Joke?" 
   
 Pat's Face Was On The Defensive At Once,  Though It Was Plain He Was 
 Enjoying Tennelly's Perplexity. "Court's Going To Speak To-Night!" It Is 
 Probable Pat Never Enjoyed Giving Any Information So Much As That 
 Sentence In His Life. 
   
 "The Deuce He Is!" Said Tennelly,  Out Loud. "You're Lying,  Man!" Which, 
 Considering That The Scotchman Was Praying,  Was Slightly Out Of Place. 
   
 Pat Frowned. "Shut Up,  Nelly. Can't You See The Game's Called? I'm 
 Telling You Straight. If You Don't Believe It Wait And See." 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 26 Pg 161 
 Preaching? Consternation Filled His Soul. He Loved Courtland As His Own 
 Brother. He Would Have Done Anything To Save His Brilliant Career For 
 Him. 
   
 He Hadn't Intended Staying To Service. His Plan Had Been To Slip In,  Get 
 Courtland To Come Away With Him,  Have A Talk,  And Go Back To The Shore 
 On The Late Train. But The Present Situation Altered His Plans. There 
 Was Nothing For It Now But To Stay And See This Thing Through. Pat Was A 
 Whole Lot Deeper Than The Rest Had Ever Given Him Credit For Being. Pat 
 Was Enjoying The Psychological Effect Of The Service On Tennelly. He Had 
 Never Been Much Of A Student In The Psychology Class,  But When It Came 
 Right Down To Plain Looking Into Another Man's Soul And Telling What He 
 Was Thinking About,  And What He Was Going To Do Next,  Pat Was All There. 
 That Was What Made Him Such An Excellent Football-Player. When He Met 
 His Opponent He Could Always Size Him Up And Tell Just About What Kind 
 Of Plays He Was Going To Make,  And Know How To Prepare For Them. Pat Was 
 No Fool. 
   
 That Was A Most Unusual Service. The Minister Read The Story Of The 
 Martyr Stephen,  And The Conversion Of Saul Of Tarsus,  Taken From The 
 Sixth,  Seventh,  Eighth,  And Ninth Chapters Of Acts. It Was Brief And 
 Dramatic In The Reading. Even Tennelly Was Caught And Held As Burns Read 
 In His Clear,  Direct Way That Made Scripture Seem To Live Again In 
 Modern Times. 
   
 "I Have Asked My Friend Mr. Courtland To Tell You The Story Of How He 
 Met Jesus One Day On The Damascus Road," Said Burns,  As He Closed The 
 Bible And Turned To Courtland,  Sitting Still With Bowed Head Just Behind 
 Him. 
   
 Courtland Had Made Many Speeches During His College Days. He Had Been 
 The Prince Among His Class For Debate. He Had Been Proud Of His Ability 
 As A Speaker,  And Had Delighted In Being Able To Hold And Sway An 
 Audience. He Had Never Known Stage Fright,  Nor Dreaded Appearing Before 
 People. But Ever Since Burns Had Asked Him If He Would Be Willing To 
 Tell The Story Of The Presence To His People In The Church Before He 
 Left For His Theological Studies,  Courtland Had Been Just Plain 
 Frightened. He Had Consented. Somehow He Couldn't Do Anything Else,  It 
 Was So Obviously To His Mind A "Call"; But If Had Been A Coward In Any 
 Sense He Would Have Run Away That Saturday Afternoon And Got Out Of It 
 All. Only His Horror Of Being "Yellow" Had Kept Him To His Promise. 
   
 Since Ascending To The Platform He Had Been Overcome By The Audacity Of 
 The Idea That He,  A Mere Babe In Knowledge,  A Recent Scorner,  Should 
 Attempt To Get Up And Tell A Roomful Of People,  Who Knew Far More About 
 The Bible Than He Did,  How He Found Christ. There Were No Words In Which 
 To Tell Anything! They Had All Fled From His Mind And It Was A Blank! 
   
 He Dropped His Head Upon His Hand In His Weakness To Pray For Strength, 
 And A Great Calm Came To His Soul. The Prayer And Bible-Reading Had 
 Steadied Him,  And He Had Been Able To Get Hold Of What He Had To Say As 
 The Story Of The Young Man Saul Progressed. But When He Heard Himself 
 Being Introduced So Simply,  And Knew His Time Had Come,  He Seemed To 
 Hear The Words He Had Read That Afternoon: 
   
      Fear Not; For I Am With Thee: Be Not Dismayed; For I Am Thy 
      God: I Will Strengthen Thee; Yea,  I Will Help Thee; Yea,  I 
      Will Uphold Thee With The Right Hand Of My Righteousness. 
   
 Courtland Lifted Up His Head And Arose. He Faced The Sea Of Faces That A 
 Few Moments Before Had Swum Before His Gaze As If They Had Been A 
 Million. Then All At Once Tennelly's Face Stood Out From All The Rest, 
 Intent,  Curious,  Wondering,  And Courtland Knew That His Opportunity Had 
 Come To Tell Tennelly About The Presence! 
   
 Tennelly,  The Man Whom He Loved Above All Other Men! Tennelly,  The Man 
 Who Perhaps Loved Gila And Was To Be Close To Her Through Life! His 
 Fears Vanished. His Soul Burned Within Him. 
   
 Fixing His Eyes On That Fine,  Vivid Face,  Courtland Began His Story; And 
 Truly The Words That He Used Must Have Been Drawn Red-Hot From His 
 Heart,  For He Spoke As One Inspired. Simply,  As If He Were Alone In The 
 Room With Tennelly,  He Looked Into His Friend's Eyes And Told His Story, 
 Forgetting All Others Present,  Intent Only On Making Tennelly See What 
 Christ Had Been To Him,  What He Was Willing To Be To Tennelly--And Gila! 
 If They Would! 
   
 Tennelly Did Not Take His Eyes From The Speaker. It Was Curious To See 
 Him So Absorbed,  Tennelly,  Who Was So Conventional,  So Careful What 
 People Thought,  So Always Conscious Of All Elements In His Environment. 
 It Was As If His Soul Were Sitting Frankly In His Eyes For The First 
 Time In His Life,  And Things Unsuspected,  Perhaps,  Even By Himself,  Came 
 Out And Showed Themselves: Traits,  Weaknesses,  Possibilities; Longings, 
 Too,  And Pride. 
   
 When Courtland Had Finished And Sat Down He Did Not Drop His Head Upon 
 His Hands Again. He Had Spoken In The Strength Of The Lord. He Had 
 Nothing Of Which To Be Ashamed. He Was Looking Now At The Audience,  No 
 Longer At Tennelly. He Began To Realize That It Had Been Given To Him To 
 Bear The Message To All These Other People Also. He Was Filled With 
 Humble Exaltation That To Him Had Been Intrusted This Great Opportunity. 
   
 The People,  Too,  Were Hushed And Filled With Awe. They Showed By The 
 Quiet Way They Reached For The Hymn-Books,  The Reverent Bowing Of Their 
 Heads For The Final Prayer,  That They Had All Felt The Power Of Christ 
 With The Speaker. They Lingered,  Many Of Them,  And Came Up,  Pressing 
 About Him,  Just To Touch His Hand And Make Mute Appeal With Their 
 Troubled Eyes. Some To Ask Him Eagerly For Reassurance Of What He Had 
 Been Saying; Others To Thank Him For The Story. They Were So Humble,  So 
 Sincere,  So Eager,  These Common People,  Like The Ones Of Old Who Crowded 
 Around The Master And Heard Him Gladly. Paul Courtland Was Filled With 
 Humility. He Stood There Half Embarrassed As They Pressed About Him. He 
 Took Their Hands And Smiled His Brotherhood,  But Scarcely Knew What To 
 Say To Them. He Felt An Awkward Boy Who Had Made A Great Discovery About 
 
 
 
 Chapter 26 Pg 162 
 Pat And Tennelly Stood Back Against The Wall And Waited,  Saying Not A 
 Word. Tennelly Watched The People Curiously As They Went Out: Humble, 
 Common People,  Subdued,  Wistful,  Even Tearful; Some Of Them With 
 Illumined Faces As If They Had Seen A Great Light In Their Darkness. 
   
 When At Last Courtland Drifted Down To The Back Of The Church And 
 Reached Tennelly The Two Met With A Look Straight Into Each Other's 
 Soul,  While Their Hands Gripped In The Old Brotherhood Clasp. Not A 
 Smile Nor A Commonplace Expression Crossed Either Face--Just That 
 Strong,  Steady Look Of Recognition And Understanding. It Was Tennelly 
 Looking At Courtland,  The New Man In Christ Jesus; Courtland Looking At 
 Tennelly After He Had Heard The Story. 
   
 They Walked Back To Courtland's Apartments Almost In Silence,  A Kind Of 
 Holy Embarrassment Upon Them All. Pat Whistled "Rock Of Ages" Softly 
 Under His Breath Most Of The Way. 
   
 They Sat For A Time,  Talking,  Stiffly,  As If They Hardly Knew One 
 Another,  Telling The News. Bill Ward Had Gone To California To Look Into 
 A Big Land Deal In Which His Father Was Interested. Wittemore's Mother 
 Had Died And He Wasn't Coming Back Next Year For His Senior Year. It Was 
 All Surface Talk. Pat Put In A Little About Football. He Discussed Which 
 Of Last Year's Scrubs Were Most Hopeful Candidates For The 'Varsity Team 
 This Year. Not One Of The Three At That Moment Cared A Rap Whether The 
 University Had Any Football Team Or Not. Their Thoughts Were Upon Deeper 
 Things. 
   
 But The Recent Service Was Not Mentioned,  Nor The Extraordinary Fact Of 
 Courtland's Having Taken Part In It. By Common Consent They Shunned The 
 Subject. It Was Too Near The Heart Of Each. 
   
 Finally Pat Discreetly Took Himself Off,  Professedly In Search Of 
 Ice-Water,  As The Cooler In The Hall Had For Some Reason Run Dry. He Was 
 Gone Some Time. 
   
 When He Had Left The Room Tennelly Sat Up Alertly. He Had Something To 
 Say To Courtland Alone. It Must Be Said Now Before Pat Returned. 
   
 Courtland Got Up,  Crossed The Room,  And Stood Looking Out Of The Window 
 On The Myriad Lights Of The City. There Was In His Face A Far Yearning, 
 And Something Too Deep For Words. It Was As If He Were Waiting For A 
 Blow To Fall. 
   
 Tennelly Looked At Courtland's Back And Gathered Up His Courage: 
 "Court," He Said,  Hoarsely,  Trying To Summon The Nomenclature Of The 
 Dear Old Days; "There's Something I Wanted To Ask You. Was There 
 Anything--Is There--Between You And Gila Dare That Makes It Disloyal For 
 Your Friend To Try And Win Her If He Can?" 
   
 It Was Very Still In The Room. The Whir Of The Trolleys Could Be Heard 
 Below As If They Were Out In The Hall. They Grated Harshly On The 
 Silence. Courtland Stood As If Carved Out Of Marble. It Seemed Ages To 
 Tennelly Before He Answered,  With The Sadness Of The Grave In His Tone 
 
 
 
 Chapter 26 Pg 163 
 "No,  Nelly! It's All Right! Gila And I Didn't Hit It Off! It's All Over 
 Between Us Forever. Go Ahead! I Wish You Luck!" 
   
 There Was An Attempt At The Old Loving Understanding In The Answer,  But 
 Somehow The Last Words Had Almost The Sound Of A Sob In Them. Tennelly 
 Had A Feeling That He Was Wringing His Own Happiness Out Of His Friend's 
 Soul: 
   
 "Thanks,  Awfully,  Court! I Didn't Know," He Said,  Awkwardly. "I Think 
 She Likes Me A Lot,  But I Couldn't Do Anything If You Had The Right Of 
 Way." 
   
 When Pat Came Back With A Tray Of Glasses Clinking With Ice,  And The 
 Smell Of Crushed Lemons,  They Were Talking Of The New English Professor 
 And The Chances That He Would Be Better Than The Last,  Who Was "Punk." 
 But Pat Was Not Deceived. He Looked From One To The Other And Knew The 
 Blow Had Fallen. He Might Have Prevented It,  But What Was The Use? It 
 Had To Come Sooner Or Later. They Talked Late. Finally,  Tennelly Rose 
 And Came Toward Courtland,  With His Hand Outstretched,  And They All Knew 
 That The Real Moment Of The Evening Had Come At Last: 
   
 "That Was A Great Old Talk You Gave Us This Evening,  Court!" Tennelly's 
 Voice Was Husky With Feeling. One Felt That He Had Been Keeping The 
 Feeling Out Of Sight All The Evening. He Was Holding Courtland's Hand In 
 A Painful Grip,  And Looking Again Into His Eyes As If He Would Search 
 His Soul To The Depths: "You Sure Have Got Hold Of Something There 
 That's Worth Looking Into! You Had A Great Hold On Your Audience,  Too! 
 Why,  You Almost Persuaded Me There Was Something In It!" 
   
 Tennelly Tried To Finish His Sentence In Lighter Vein,  But The Feeling 
 Was In His Voice Yet. 
   
 Courtland Gripped His Hand And Looked His Yearning With A Sudden Light 
 Of Joy And Hope: "If You Only Would,  Nelly! It's Been The Thing I've 
 Longed For--!" 
   
 "Not Yet!" Said Tennelly,  Almost Pulling His Hand Away From The 
 Detaining Grasp. "Some Time,  Perhaps,  But Not Now! I've Too Much Else On 
 Hand! I Must Beat It Now! Man Alive! Do You Know What Time It Is? See 
 You Soon Again!" Tennelly Was Off In A Whirl Of Words. 
   
 "Almost Thou Persuadest Me!" Had Some One Whispered The Words Behind Him 
 As He Went? 
   
 Courtland Stood Looking After Him Till The Door Closed,  Then He Turned 
 And Stepped To The Window Again. He Was So Long Standing There, 
 Motionless,  That Pat Went At Last And Touched Him On The Shoulder. 
   
 "Say,  Pard," He Said,  In A Low,  Gruff Voice. "I'm Nothing But A 
 Roughneck,  I Know,  And Not Worth Much At That,  But If It's Any 
 Satisfaction To You To Know You've Bowled A Bum Like Me Over To His 
 Side,  Why _I'm With You_!" 
   
 Courtland Turned And Grasped His Hand,  Throwing The Other Arm About 
 Pat's Shoulder. "It Sure Is,  Pat,  Old Boy," He Said,  Eagerly. "It's The 
 Greatest Thing Ever! Thanks! I Needed That Just Now! I'm All In!" 
   
 They Stood So For Some Minutes With Their Arms Across Each Other's 
 Shoulders,  Looking Out Of The Window To The City,  Lying Sorrowful, 
 Forgetful,  Sinful,  Before Them; Down To The Street Below,  Where Tennelly 
 Hastened On To Win His Gila; Up To The Quiet,  Wise Old Stars Above. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 27 Pg 164 
   
 Tennelly Did Not Come Back As He Had Promised. Instead He Wrote A Gay 
 Little Note To Tell Of His Engagement To Gila. He Said It Was Not To Be 
 Announced Publicly Yet,  As Gila Was So Young. They Would Wait A Year 
 Perhaps Before Announcing It To The World,  But He Wanted Courtland To 
 Know. In An Added Line At The Bottom He Said: "That Was A Great Old 
 Speech You Made The Other Night,  Court. I Haven't Forgotten It Yet. Your 
 Reference To Marshall Was A Cracker-Jack! The Faculty Ought To Have 
 Heard It." 
   
 Courtland Read It Wearily,  Closed His Eyes For A Minute,  Passed His Hand 
 Over His Brow,  Then He Handed The Note Over To Pat. The Understanding 
 Between The Two Was Very Deep And Tender Now. 
   
 Pat Read Without Comment,  But The Frown On His Brow Matched The Set Of 
 His Big Jaw. When He Spoke Again It Was To Tell Courtland Of The Job He 
 Had Been Offered As Athletic Coach In A Preparatory School In The Same 
 Neighborhood With The Theological Seminary Where Courtland Had Decided 
 To Study. Courtland Listened Without Hearing And Smiled Wearily. He Was 
 Entering His Gethsemane. Neither One Of Them Slept Much That Night. 
   
 In The Early Dawning Courtland Arose,  Dressed,  And Silently Stole Out Of 
 The Room,  Down Through The Sleeping City,  Out To The Country,  Where He 
 Had Gone Once Before When Trouble Struck Him. It Seemed To Him He Must 
 Get Away To Breathe,  He Must Go Where He And God Could Be Alone. 
   
 Pat Understood. He Only Waited Till Courtland Was Gone To Fling On His 
 Clothes In A Hurry And Be After Him. He Had Noted From The Window The 
 Direction Taken,  And Guessed Where He Would Be. 
   
 On And On Walked Courtland With The Burning Sorrow In His Soul; Out 
 
 
 
 Chapter 27 Pg 165 
 Through The Heated City,  Over The Miles Of Dusty Road,  His Feet Finding 
 Their Way Without Apparent Direction From His Mind; Out To The Stream, 
 And The Path Where Wild Flowers And Grasses Had Strewn The Ground In 
 Springtime; Gay Now With White And Purple Asters. The Rocks Wore Vines 
 Of Crimson,  And Goldenrod Was Full Of Bees And Yellow Butterflies. 
 Gnarled Roots Bore Little Creeping Tufts Of Squawberry With Bright,  Red 
 Berries Dotting Thick Between. But Courtland Passed On And Saw It Not. 
   
 Above,  The Sky Was Deepest Blue And Flecked With Summer Clouds. 
 Loud-Voiced Birds Called Gaily Of The Summer's Ending,  Talked Of Travel 
 In A Glad,  Gay Lilt. The Bees Droned On; The Bullfrogs Gave Forth A Deep 
 Wise Thought Or Two; While Softly,  Deeply,  Brownly,  Flowed The Stream 
 Beside The Path,  With Only A Far,  Still Fisherman Here And There Who 
 Noticed Not. But Courtland Heard Nothing,  Saw Nothing But The Dark Of 
 His Gethsemane. For Every Nodding Goldenrod And Saucy Purple Aster Was 
 But A Bright-Winged Thought To Him To Bring Back The Saucy,  Lovely Face 
 Of Gila. She Belonged Now To Another. He Had Not Realized Before How 
 Fully He Had Chosen,  How Lost She Was To Him,  Until Another,  And That 
 His Best Friend,  Had Taken Her For His Own. Not That He Repented His 
 Decision Or Drew Back. Oh No! He Could Not Have Chosen Otherwise. Yet 
 Now,  Face To Face With The Truth,  He Realized That He Had Always Hoped, 
 Even When He Walked Away From Her,  That She Would Find The Christ And 
 One Day They Would Come Together Again. Now That Hope Was Gone Forever. 
 She Might Find The Christ,  He Hoped--Yes,  Hoped And Prayed She 
 Would!--It Was A Wish Apart From His Personal Loss,  But She Could Never 
 Summon Him Now,  For She Had Given Herself To Another! 
   
 He Gained At Last The Rock-Bound Refuge Where He Knelt Once Before. Pat, 
 Coming Later From Afar,  Saw His Old Panama Lying Down On The Moss And 
 Knew That He Was There. Creeping Softly Up,  He Assured Himself That All 
 Was Well,  Then Crept Away To Wait. Pat Had Brought A Basket Of Grapes 
 And A Great Bag Of Luscious Pears Against The Time When Courtland Should 
 Have Fought His Battle And Come Forth. What Those Hours Of Waiting Meant 
 To Pat Might Perhaps Be Found Written In The Lives Of Some Of The Boys 
 In That School Where He Coached Athletics The Next Winter. But What They 
 Meant To Courtland Will Only Be Found Written In The Records On High. 
   
 Some Time A Little After Noon There Came A Peace To Courtland's Troubled 
 Soul. 
   
      When Thou Passest Through The Waters I Will Be With Thee, 
      And Through The Floods They Shall Not Overflow Thee! 
   
 It Was As Near To Him As Whispers In His Ear,  And Peace Was All About 
 Him. 
   
 He Stood Up,  Looked Abroad,  Saw The Beauty Of The Day,  Heard The 
 Dreaminess Of The Afternoon Coming On,  Heard Louder God's Call To His 
 Heart,  And Knew That There Was Strength For All His Need. It Was Then 
 Pat Came With His Refreshment Like A Ministering Angel. 
   
 When They Got Back To The City That Evening There Was A Note From 
 Bonnie,  The First Courtland Had Received Since The Formal Announcement 
 Of Her Arrival And Her Gratitude To Him For Being The Means Of Bringing 
 Her To That Dear Home. 
   
 This Letter Was Almost As Brief As The First,  But It Breathed A Spirit 
 Of Peace And Content. She Enclosed A Check On The Funeral Account. 
 Bonnie Was Well And Happy. She Was Teaching The Grammar-School Where 
 Stephen Marshall Used To Study When He Was A Little Boy,  And Giving 
 Music Lessons In The Afternoons. She Would Soon Be Able To Pay Back 
 Everything She Owed And To Do A Daughter's Share In The Home Where She 
 Was Treated Like An Own Child. She Closed By Saying That The Kindness He 
 Had Shown Her Would Never Be Forgotten; That He Had Seemed To Her,  And 
 Always Would,  Like The Messenger Of The Lord Sent To Help Her In Her 
 Despair. 
   
 There Was A Ring So Fresh And Strong And True In This Little Letter, 
 That He Could But Recognize It. He Sighed And Thought How Strange It Was 
 That He Should Almost Resent It,  Coming As It Did In Contrast With 
 Gila's Falseness. Gila Who Had Professed To Love Him So Deeply,  And Then 
 Had So Easily Laid That Love Aside And Put On Another. Perhaps All Girls 
 Were The Same. Perhaps This Bonnie,  Too,  Would Do The Same If A Man 
 Turned Out Not To Have Her Ideals. 
   
 He Answered Bonnie's Note In A Day Or Two With A Cordial One,  Returning 
 Her Check,  Assuring Her That Everything Was Fully Paid,  And Expressing 
 His Pleasure That She Had Found A Real Home And Congenial Work. Then He 
 Dismissed Her From His Mind. 
   
 A Week Later He Went To The Seminary,  And Pat Accompanied Him As Far As 
 The Preparatory School Where He Was To Enter Upon His Duties As Athletic 
 Coach. 
   
 Courtland Found The Atmosphere Of The Seminary Quite Different From 
 College. The Men Were Older. They Had Chosen Definitely Their Work In 
 The World. Their Talk Was Of Things Ecclesiastical. The Happenings Of 
 The Day Were Spoken Of With Reference To The Religious World. It Was A 
 New Viewpoint In Every Sense Of The Word. And Yet He Was Disappointed 
 That He Did Not Find A More Spiritual Atmosphere Among The Young Men Who 
 Were Studying For The Ministry. If Anywhere In The World The Presence 
 Might Be Expected To Be Moving And Apparent It Should Be Here,  He 
 Reasoned,  Where Men Had Definitely Given Themselves To The Study Of The 
 Gospel Of Christ,  And Where All Were Supposed To Believe In Him And To 
 Have Acknowledged Him Before The World. He Found Himself The Only Man In 
 The Place Who Was Not A Member Of Any Church,  And Yet There Were But 
 Three Or Four That He Had The Feeling He Could Speak To About The 
 Presence And Not Be Looked Upon As "Queer." There Was Much Worldly Talk. 
 There Was A Great Deal Of Church Gossip About Churches And Ministers; 
 What This One Was Paid And What That One Got; The Chances Of A Man Being 
 Called To A City Church When He Was Just Out Of The Seminary. It Was The 
 Way His Father Had Talked When He Told Him He Wanted To Study Theology. 
 It Turned Him Sick At Heart To Hear Them. It Seemed So Far From The 
 Attitude A Servant Of The Lord Should Have. He Was In A Fair Way To Lose 
 His Ideal Of Ministers As Well As Of Women. He Mentioned It One Day 
 Bitterly To Pat When He Came Over To Spend A Spare Evening,  As He 
 Frequently Did. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 27 Pg 166 
 "I Think You're Wrong," Said Pat,  In His Queer,  Abrupt Way. "From What I 
 Can Figure There Was Only A Few Of Those Guys Got Around Christ And Knew 
 What He Really Was! You Didn't Suppose It Would Be Any Different Now, 
 Did You? Guess You'll Find It That Way Everywhere,  Only A Few _Real_ 
 Folks In _Any_ Gang!" 
   
 Courtland Looked At Pat In Wonder. He Was A Constant Surprise To His 
 Friend,  In That He Grew So Fast In The Christian Life. He Had A Little 
 Bible That He Had Bought Before He Left The City. It Was Small And Fine 
 And Expensive,  Utterly Unlike Pat,  And He Carried It With Him Always, 
 Apparently Read It Much. He Hadn't Been Given To Reading Anything More 
 Than Was Required At College,  So It Was The More Surprising. He Told 
 Courtland He Wanted To Know The Rules Of The Game If He Was Going To Get 
 In It. His Sturdy Common-Sense Often Gave Courtland Something To Think 
 About. Pat Was Bringing His New Religion To Bear Upon His Work. He 
 Already Had A Devoted Bunch Of Boys To Whom He Was Dealing Out Wholesome 
 Truths Beginning A New Era In The School. The Head-Master Looked On In 
 Amazement,  For Morality Hadn't Been One Of The Chief Recommendations 
 That The Faculty Of The University Had Given Pat. They Had,  In Fact, 
 Privately Cautioned The School That They Would Have To Watch Out For 
 Such Things Themselves. Instead,  However,  Of Finding A Somewhat Lawless 
 Man In Their New Coach,  The Head-Master Was Surprised To Discover A 
 Purity Campaign On Foot,  A Ban On Swearing And Cigarette-Smoking Such As 
 They Had Never Been Able To Establish Before. It Came To Their Ears That 
 Pat Had Personally Conducted An Offender Along These Lines Out To The 
 Boundaries Of The School Grounds,  Well Behind The Gymnasium,  Where There 
 Was Utmost Privacy,  And Administered A Good Thrashing On His Own 
 Account. The Faculty Watched Anxiously To See The Effect Of Such Summary 
 Treatment On The Student Body,  But Were Relieved To Find That The New 
 Coach's Following Was In No Wise Diminished,  And That Better Conduct 
 Began Presently To Be The Order Of The Day. 
   
 Pat And Courtland Were Much Together These Days,  And One Sunday 
 Afternoon In Late October,  While The Sun Was Still Warm,  They Took The 
 Athletic Teams A Long Hike Over The Country. When They Sat Down To Rest 
 Pat Asked Courtland To Tell The Boys About Stephen,  And The Presence. 
   
 That Was The Real Beginning Of Courtland's Ministry,  Those Unexpected, 
 Spontaneous Talks With The Boys,  Where He Could Speak His Heart And Not 
 Be Afraid Of Being Misunderstood. 
   
 There Were Two Or Three Professors In The Seminary Who Struck Courtland 
 As Being Profoundly Spiritual And Sincere In Their Lives. They Were Old 
 Men,  Noted For Their Scholarship And Their Strong Faith The World Over. 
 They Taught As Courtland Imagined A Prophet Might Have Taught In The 
 Days Of The Old Testament,  With Their Ears Ever Open To See What The 
 Lord Would Have Them Speak To The Children Of Men. At Their Feet He Sat 
 And Drank In Great Draughts Of Knowledge,  Going Away Satisfied. There 
 Were Other Professors,  Some Of Them Brilliant In The Extreme,  Whose 
 Whole Attitude Toward The Bible And Christ Seemed To Have An Undertone 
 Of Flippancy,  And Who Fairly Delighted To Find An Unauthentic Portion 
 Over Which They Might Haggle Away The Precious Hours Of The Class-Room. 
 They Lacked The Reverent Attitude Toward Their Subject Which Only Could 
 Save The Higher Criticism From Being Destructive Rather Than 
 Constructive. 
   
 As The Year Went By He Came To Know His Fellow-Students Better,  And To 
 Find Among Them A Few Earnest,  Thoroughly Consecrated Fellows,  Most Of 
 Them Plain Men Like Burns,  Who Had Turned Aside From The World's 
 Allurements To Prepare Themselves To Carry The Gospel To Those Who Were 
 In Need. Most Of Them Were Poor Men Also,  And Of Humble Birth,  With A 
 Rare One Now And Then Of Brains And Family And Wealth,  Like Courtland, 
 To Whom God Had Come In Some Peculiar Way. These Were A Group Apart From 
 Others,  Whom The Rest Respected And Admired,  Yet Laughed At In A Gentle, 
 Humoring Sort Of Way,  As If They Wasted More Energy On Their Calling 
 Than There Was Any Real Need To Do. Some Of Them Were Going To Foreign 
 Lands When They Were Through,  Had Already Been Assigned To Their Mission 
 Stations,  And Were Planning With A Special View To The Needs Of The 
 Locality. Courtland Felt An Idler And Drone Among Them That He Did Not 
 Yet Know What He Was To Do. 
   
 The Men,  As They Came To Know Him Better,  Predicted Great Things For 
 Him: Wealthy Churches Falling At His Feet,  Brilliant Openings At His 
 Disposal; But Courtland Took No Part In Any Such Discussions. He Had The 
 Attitude Of Heart That He Was To Be Guided,  When He Was Through His 
 Studies,  Into The Place Where He Was Most Needed; It Mattered Not Where 
 So It Was The Place God Would Have Him To Be. 
   
 In February Burns Had A Farewell Service In His Church. He Had Resigned 
 His Pastorate And Was Going To China. Pat And Courtland Went Down To The 
 City To Attend The Service; And Monday Saw Him Off To San Francisco For 
 His Sea Voyage To China. 
   
 Courtland,  As He Stood On The Platform Watching The Train Move Away With 
 His Friend,  Wished He Could Be On That Train Going With Burns To China. 
 He Was To Take Up Burns's Work Around The Settlement And In The Factory 
 Section; To See Some Of His Friend's Plans Through To Completion. He Was 
 Almost Sorry He Had Promised. He Felt Utterly Inadequate To The 
 Necessity! 
   
 Spring Came,  And With It The Formal Announcement Of Tennelly's And 
 Gila's Engagement. Courtland And Pat Each Read It In The Papers,  But 
 Said Nothing Of It To Each Other. Courtland Worked The Harder These 
 Days. 
   
 He Tried To Plunge Into The Work And Forget Self,  And To A Certain 
 Extent Was Successful. He Found Plenty Of Distress And Sorrow To Stand 
 In Contrast With His Own; And His Hands And Heart Were Presently Full 
 To Overflowing. 
   
 Like The Faithful Fellow-Worker That He Was,  Pat Stuck By Him. Both 
 Looked Forward To The Week That Tennelly Had Promised To Spend With 
 Them. But Instead Of Tennelly Came A Letter. Gila's Plans Interfered And 
 He Could Not Come. He Wrote Joyously That He Was Sorry,  But He Couldn't 
 Possibly Make It. It Shone Between Every Line That Tennelly Was 
 Overwhelmingly Happy. 
   
 "Good Old Nelly!" Said Courtland,  With A Sigh,  Handing The Letter Over 
 
 
 
 Chapter 27 Pg 167 
 To Pat,  For These Two Shared Everything These Days. 
   
 Courtland Stood Staring Out Of The Window At The Vista Of Roofs And Tall 
 Chimneys. The Blistering Summer Sun Simmered Hot And Sickening Over The 
 City. Red Brick And Dust And Grime Were All Around Him. His Soul Was 
 Weary Of The Sight And Faltered In Its Way. What Was The Use Of Living? 
 What? 
   
 Then Suddenly He Straightened Up And Leaned From The Window Alertly! The 
 Fire Alarm Was Sounding. Its Sinister Wheeze Shrilled Through The Hot 
 Air Tauntingly! It Sounded Again. One! Two! One! Two! Three! It Was In 
 The Neighborhood. 
   
 Without Waiting For A Word,  Both Men Sprang Out The Door And Down The 
 Stairs. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 28 Pg 168 
 "The Whited Sepulcher," As Some Of The Bitterest Of Her Poorly Paid 
 Slaves Called The Model Factory,  Stood Coolly,  Insolently,  Among Her 
 Dirty,  Red-Brick,  Grime-Stained Neighbors; Like Some Dainty Lady 
 Appareled In Sheer Muslins And Jewels Appearing On The Threshold Of The 
 Hot Kitchen Where Her Servitors Were Sweating And Toiling To Prepare Her 
 A Feast. 
   
 The Luxuriant Vines Were Green And Abundant,  Creeping Coolly About The 
 White Walls,  Befringing The Windows Charmingly,  Laying Delicate Clinging 
 Fingers Even Up To The Very Eaves,  And Straying Out Over The Roof. No 
 Matter How Parched The Ground In The Little Parks Of The District,  No 
 Matter How Yellow The Leaves On The Few Stunted Trees Near By,  No Matter 
 How Low The City's Supply Of Water,  Nor How Many Public Fountains Had To 
 Be Temporarily Shut Off,  That Vine Was Always Well Watered. Its Root Lay 
 Deep In Soft,  Moist Earth Well Fertilized And Cared For; Its Leaves Were 
 Washed Anew Each Evening With Refreshing Spray From The Hose That Played 
 Over It. "Seems Like I'd Just Like To Lie Down There And Sleep With My 
 Face Clost Up To It,  All Wet And Cool-Like,  All Night!" Sighed One Poor 
 Little Bony Victim Of A Girl,  Scarcely More Than A Child,  As The Throng 
 Pressed Out The Wide Door At Six O'clock And Caught The Moist Fragrance 
 Of The Damp Earth And Growing Vine. 
   
 "You Look All In,  Susie!" Said Her Neighbor,  Pausing In Her Interminable 
 Gum-Chewing To Eye Her Friend Keenly. "Say,  You Better Go With Me To 
 The Movies To-Night! I Know A Nice Cool One Fer A Nickel!" 
   
 "Can't!" Sighed Susie. "'Ain't Got Ther Nickel,  And,  Besides,  I Gotta 
 Stay With Gran'mom While Ma Goes Up With Some Vests She's Been Makin'. 
 Oh,  I'm All Right! I Jus' Was Thinkin' About The Vine; It Looks So Cool 
 And Purty. Say,  Katie,  It's Somepin' To B'long To A Vine Like That,  Even 
 If We Do Have It Rotten Sometimes! Don't You Always Feel Kinda 
 Proud-Like When You Come In The Door,  'Most As If It Was A Palace? I 
 Like To Pertend It's All A Great Big House Where I Live,  And There's 
 Carpets And Lace Curtings To The Winders,  And A Real Gold Sofy With 
 Pink-Velvet Cushings! And When I Come Down And See One Of The Company's 
 Ottymobiles Standin' By The Curb Waitin',  I Like To Pertend It's Mine, 
 Only I Don't Ride 'Cause I've Been Ridin' So Much I'd _Ruther_ Walk! 
 Don't You Ever Do That,  Katie?" 
   
 "Not On Yer _Life_,  I Don't!" Said Katie,  With An Ugly Frown. "I Hate 
 The Old Dump! I Hate Every Stone In The Whole Pile! I Could Tear That 
 Nasty Green Vine Down An' Stamp On It. I'd Like To Strip Its Leaves Off 
 An' Leave It Bare. I'd Like To Turn The Hose Off And See It Dry Up An' 
 Be All Brown,  An' Ugly,  An' Dead. It's Stealin' The Water They Oughtta 
 Have Over There In The Fountain. It's Stealin' The Money They Oughtta 
 Pay Us Fer Our Work! It's Creepin' Round The Winders An' Eatin' Up The 
 Air. Didn't You Never Take Notice To How They Let It Grow Acrost The 
 Winders To Hide Folks From Lookin' In From The Visitor's Winders There 
 On The East Side? They Don't Care How It Shuts Away The Draught And 
 Makes It Hotter 'N A Furnace Where We Work! No,  You Silly! I Never Was 
 Proud To Come In That Old Marble Door! I Was Always Mad,  Away Down 
 Inside,  That I Had To Work Here. I Had To Go Crawlin' And Askin' Fer A 
 Job,  An' Take All Their Insults,  An' Be Locked In A Trap. Take It From 
 Me,  There's Goin' To Be Some Awful Accident Happen Here Some Day! If A 
 Fire Should Break Out How Many D'you S'pose Could Get Out Before They 
 Was Burned To A Crisp? Did You Know Them Winders Was Nailed So They 
 Wouldn't Go Up Any Higher 'N A Foot? Did You Know They 'Ain't Got 'Nouf 
 Fire-Escapes To Get Half Of Us Out Ef Anythin' Happened? Did You Never 
 Take Notice To The Floor Roun' Them Three Biggest Old Machines They've 
 Got Up On The Sixth? I Stepped Acrost There This Mornin'--Mr. Brace Sent 
 Me Up On A Message To The Forewoman--An' That Floor Shook Under My Feet 
 Like A Earthquake! Sam Warner Says The Building Ain't Half Strong Enough 
 Fer Them Machines,  Anyway. He Says They'd Oughtta Put 'Em Down On The 
 First Floor; But They Didn't Want To 'Cause They Don't Show Off Good To 
 Visitors,  So They Stuck 'Em Up On The Sixth,  Where They Don't Many See 
 'Em. But Sam Says Some Day They're Goin' To Bust Right Through The 
 Floor,  An' Ef They Do,  They Ain't Gonta Stop Till They Get Clear Down To 
 The Cellar,  An' They'll Wipe Out Everythin' In Their Way When They Go! 
 B'leeve Me! I Don't Wantta Be Workin' Here When That Happens!" 
   
 "_Good Night!_" Said Susie,  Turning Pale. "Them Big Machines On The 
 Sixth Is Right Over Where I Work On The Fifth! Say,  Katie,  Le's Ast Mr. 
 Brace To Put Us On The Other Side The Room! Aw,  Gee! Katie! What's The 
 Use O' Livin'? I'd 'Most Be Willin' To Be Dead Jest To Get Cool! Seems 
 Zif It's Allus Either Awful Hot Er Awful Cold!" 
   
 They Went To Their Stifling Tenements And Their Unattractive Suppers. 
 
 
 
 Chapter 28 Pg 169 
 They Dragged Their Weary Feet Over The Hot,  Dark Pavements,  Laughing And 
 Talking Boisterously With Their Comrades,  Or Crowded Into Places Of 
 Amusement To Forget For A Little While,  Then To Creep Back To Toss The 
 Night Out On A Hard Cot In Breathless Air Or To Creep To Fire-Escape Or 
 Flat Roof For A Few Brief Hours Of Relief,  Till It Was Time To Return To 
 The Vine-Clad Factory And Its Hot,  Noisy Slavery For Another Day. 
   
 Three Girls Fainted On The Fifth Floor And Two On The Sixth Next 
 Morning. They Were Not Carried To The Cool And Shaded Rest-Rooms To 
 Revive,  But Lay On The Floor With Their Heads Huddled On A Pile Of 
 Waste,  And Had A Little Warmish Water From The Rusty "Cooler" In The 
 Back Stairway Poured Upon Them As They Lay. No White-Clad Nurse With 
 Palm Leaf And Cooling Drinks Attended Their Unconscious State,  Although 
 There Was One In Attendance In The Rest-Room Whose Duty It Was To Look 
 After The Comfort Of Any Chance Visitors. When Any Stooped To Succor 
 Here,  She Fanned Her Neighbor With Her Apron,  Casting An Anxious Eye On 
 Her Own Silent Machine And Knowing She Was Losing "Time." 
   
 Susie Fainted Three Times That Morning,  And Katie Lost An Hour In All, 
 Bringing Water And Making A Fan Out Of A Newspaper. Also She Had An 
 Angry Altercation With The Foreman. He Said If Susie "Played Up" This 
 Way She'd Have To Quit; There Were Plenty Of Girls Waiting To Take Her 
 Place,  And He Hadn't Time To Fool With Kids That Wanted To Lie Around 
 And Be Fanned. It Was His Last Few Words As She Was Reviving That Stung 
 Susie To Life Again And Put Her Back At Her Machine For The Last Time In 
 Nervous Panic,  With The Thought Of What Would Happen At Home If She Lost 
 Her Job. Up Above Her The Great Heavy Machines Thrashed On And The Floor 
 Trembled With Their Movement. Black And Thick And Hot Was The Air Around 
 Susie And She Scarcely Could See,  For Dizziness,  The Machinery Which She 
 Worked From Habit,  As She Stood Swaying In Her Place,  And Wondering If 
 She Could Hold Out Till The Noon Whistle Blew. 
   
 Down In The Basement,  Near One Of The Elevator Shafts,  A Pile Of Waste 
 Lay Smoldering,  Out Of Sight. One Of The Boys From The Lumber-Yard Down 
 The Next Block Had Stopped To Light His Cigarette As He Passed Out Into 
 The Street After Bringing A Bill To The Head Manager. He Tossed His 
 Match Away,  Not Seeing Where It Fell. The Big Factory Thundered On In 
 Full Swing Of A Busy,  Driving Morning,  And The Little Match Lay Nursing 
 Its Flame And Smoldering. 
   
 How Long It Crept And Smoldered No One Knew. It Seemed To Come From 
 Every Floor At Once,  That Smell Of Smoke And Cry Of Fire! More Smoke In 
 Volumes Pouring Up Suddenly Through Cracks And Bursting From The 
 Elevator Shaft; A Lick Of Flame Darting Out Like A Serpent Ready To 
 Strike,  Menacing Against The Heat Of The Big Rooms. 
   
 Panic And Smoke And Fire! Cries And Clashing Of Machinery Thundering On 
 Like A Storm Above An Angry Sea! 
   
 The Girls Rushed Together In Fear,  Or,  Screaming,  Ran Desperately To 
 Windows Which They Knew They Could Not Raise! They Pounded At The Locked 
 Doors And Crowded In The Narrow Passages,  Frantically Surging This Way 
 And That. There Was No One To Quiet Them Or Tell Them What To Do. If 
 Some Oneion Of This Agreement Shall Not Void The Remaining Provisions. 
   
 1.F.6.  Indemnity - You Agree To Indemnify And Hold The Foundation,  The 
 Trademark Owner,  Any Agent Or Employee Of The Foundation,  Anyone 
 Providing Copies Of Project Gutenberg-Tm Electronic Works In Accordance 
 With This Agreement,  And Any Volunteers Associated With The Production, 
 Promotion And Distribution Of Project Gutenberg-Tm Electronic Works, 
 Harmless From All Liability,  Costs And Expenses,  Including Legal Fees, 
 That Arise Directly Or Indirectly From Any Of The Following Which You Do 
 Or Cause To Occur: (A) Distribution Of This Or Any Project Gutenberg-Tm 
 Work,  (B) Alteration,  Modification,  Or Additions Or Deletions To Any 
 Project Gutenberg-Tm Work,  And (C) Any Defect You Cause. 
   
   
   
   
 Section  2.  Information About The Mission Of Project Gutenberg-Tm 
   
 Project Gutenberg-Tm Is Synonymous With The Free Distribution Of 
 Electronic Works In Formats Readable By The Widest Variety Of Computers 
 Including Obsolete,  Old,  Middle-Aged And New Computers.  It Exists 
 Because Of The Efforts Of Hundreds Of Volunteers And Donations From 
 People In All Walks Of Life. 
   
 Volunteers And Financial Support To Provide Volunteers With The 
 Assistance They Need,  Is Critical To Reaching Project Gutenberg-Tm's 
 Goals And Ensuring That The Project Gutenberg-Tm Collection Will 
 Remain Freely Available For Generations To Come.  In 2001,  The Project 
 Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation Was Created To Provide A Secure 
 And Permanent Future For Project Gutenberg-Tm And Future Generations. 
 To Learn More About The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation 
 And How Your Efforts And Donations Can Help,  See Sections 3 And 4 
 And The Foundation Web Page At Http://Www.Pglaf.Org. 
   
   
   
   
 Section 3.  Information About The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive 
 Foundation 
   
 The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation Is A Non Profit 
 501(C)(3) Educational Corporation Organized Under The Laws Of The 
 State Of Mississippi And Granted Tax Exempt Status By The Internal 
 Revenue Service.  The Foundation's Ein Or Federal Tax Identification 
 Number Is 64-6221541.  Its 501(C)(3) Letter Is Posted At 
 Http://Pglaf.Org/Fundraising.  Contributions To The Project Gutenberg 
 Literary Archive Foundation Are Tax Deductible To The Full Extent 
 Permitted By U.S. Federal Laws And Your State's Laws. 
   
 The Foundation's Principal Office Is Located At 4557 Melan Dr. S. 
 Fairbanks,  Ak,  99712.,  But Its Volunteers And Employees Are Scattered 
 Throughout Numerous Locations.  Its Business Office Is Located At 
 809 North 1500 West,  Salt Lake City,  Ut 84116,  (801) 596-1887,  Email 
 Business@Pglaf.Org.  Email Contact Links And Up To Date Contact 
 
 
 
 Chapter 28 Pg 170 
 Page At Http://Pglaf.Org 
   
 For Additional Contact Information: 
      Dr. Gregory B. Newby 
      Chief Executive And Director 
      Gbnewby@Pglaf.Org 
   
   
   
   
 Section 4.  Information About Donations To The Project Gutenberg 
 Literary Archive Foundation 
   
 Project Gutenberg-Tm Depends Upon And Cannot Survive Without Wide 
 Spread Public Support And Donations To Carry Out Its Mission Of 
 Increasing The Number Of Public Domain And Licensed Works That Can Be 
 Freely Distributed In Machine Readable Form Accessible By The Widest 
 Array Of Equipment Including Outdated Equipment.  Many Small Donations 
 ($1 To $5,000) Are Particularly Important To Maintaining Tax Exempt 
 Status With The Irs. 
   
 The Foundation Is Committed To Complying With The Laws Regulating 
 Charities And Charitable Donations In All 50 States Of The United 
 States.  Compliance Requirements Are Not Uniform And It Takes A 
 Considerable Effort,  Much Paperwork And Many Fees To Meet And Keep Up 
 With These Requirements.  We Do Not Solicit Donations In Locations 
 Where We Have Not Received Written Confirmation Of Compliance.  To 
 Send Donations Or Determine The Status Of Compliance For Any 
 Particular State Visit Http://Pglaf.Org 
   
 While We Cannot And Do Not Solicit Contributions From States Where We 
 Have Not Met The Solicitation Requirements,  Weontribuanybody_. There Is Probably Not 
 A Militarist In America To-Day Who,  However Bitterly Opposed To Disarmament 
 As A Present Policy,  Would Not Agree That If,  In Some Future Time,  Mankind 
 Reaches The Happy Condition Of Universal Socialism,  Disarmament Will Then 
 Become Practicable And Logical. It Would Not Be Difficult For General Wood 
 To Subscribe To That Doctrine,  I Think. It Would Not Have Been Difficult 
 For Mr. Roosevelt To Subscribe To It. 
   
 Not Only Is Lenine Willing To Support National Armaments,  And Even To Fight 
 For The Defense Of National Rights,  Whenever An Attack On These Is Also An 
 Attack On Proletarian Rights--Which He Believes To Be The Case In The 
 Continued War Against Germany,  He Goes Much Farther Than This _And Provides 
 A Theoretical Justification For A Socialist Policy Of Passive Acceptance Of 
 Ever-Increasing Militarism_. He Draws A Strangely Forced Parallel Between 
 The Socialist Attitude Toward The Trusts And The Attitude Which Ought To Be 
 Taken Toward Armaments. We Know,  He Argues,  That Trusts Bring Great Evils. 
 Against The Evils We Struggle,  But How? Not By Trying To Do Away With The 
 Trusts,  For We Regard The Trusts As Steps In Progress. We Must Go Onward, 
 Through The Trust System To Socialism. In A Similar Way We Should Not 
 Deplore "The Militarization Of The Populations." If The Bourgeoisie 
 Militarizes All The Men,  And All The Boys,  Nay,  Even All The Women,  Why--So 
 Much The Better! "Never Will The Women Of An Oppressed Class That Is Really 
 Revolutionary Be Content" To Demand Disarmament. On The Contrary,  They Will 
 Encourage Their Sons To Bear The Arms And "Learn Well The Business Of War." 
 Of Course,  This Knowledge They Will Use,  "Not In Order That They May Shoot 
 At Their Brothers,  The Workers Of Other Countries,  As They Are Doing In The 
 Present War ... But In Order That They May Struggle Against The Bourgeoisie 
 In Their Own Country,  In Order That They May Put An End To Exploitation, 
 Poverty,  And War,  Not By The Path Of Good-Natured Wishes,  But By The Path 
 Of Victory Over The Bourgeoisie And Of Disarmament Of The Bourgeoisie."[90] 
  Universally The Working Class Has Taken A Position The 
 Very Opposite Of This. Universally We Find The Organized Working Class 
 Favoring Disarmament,  Peace Agreements,  And Covenants In General Opposing 
 Extensions Of What Lenine Describes As "The Militarization Of Populations." 
 For This Universality Of Attitude And Action There Can Only Be One Adequate 
 Explanation--Namely,  The Instinctive Class Consciousness Of The Workers. 
 But,  According To Lenine,  This Instinctive Class Consciousness Is All 
 Wrong; Somehow Or Other It Expresses Itself In A "Bourgeois" Policy. The 
 Workers Ought To Welcome The Efforts Of The Ruling Class To Militarize And 
 Train In The Arts Of War Not Only The Men Of The Nations,  But The Boys And 
 Even The Women As Well. Some Day,  If This Course Be Followed,  There Will Be 
 Two Great Armed Classes In Every Nation And Between These Will Occur The 
 Decisive War Which Shall Establish The Supremacy Of The Most Numerous And 
 Powerful Class. Socialism Is Thus To Be Won,  Not By The Conquests Of Reason 
 And Of Conscience,  But By Brute Force. 
   
 Obviously,  There Is No Point Of Sympathy Between This Brutal And Arrogant 
 Gospel Of Force And The Striving Of Modern Democracy For The Peaceful 
 Organization Of The World,  For Disarmament,  A League Of Nations,  And,  In 
 General,  The Supplanting Of Force Of Arms By The Force Of Reason And 
 Morality. There Is A Prussian Quality In Lenine's Philosophy. He Is The 
 
 
 
 Chapter 28 Pg 171 
 Treitschke Of Social Revolt,  Brutal,  Relentless,  And Unscrupulous,  Glorying 
 In Might,  Which Is,  For Him,  The Only Right. And That Is What Characterizes 
 The Whole Bolshevik Movement: It Is The Infusion Into The Class Strife And 
 Struggles Of The World The Same Brutality And The Same Faith That Might Is 
 Right Which Made Prussian Militarism The Menace It Was To Civilization. 
   
 And Just As The World Of Civilized Mankind Recognized Prussian Militarism 
 As Its Deadly Enemy,  To Be Overcome At All Costs,  So,  Too,  Bolshevi 
 Down To The City For Over Sunday. An Inexpressible Longing Filled Him To 
 See Tennelly Again,  Before His Marriage Completed The Wall That Was 
 Between Them. He Wanted To Have A Real Old-Fashioned Talk; To Look Into 
 The Soul Of His Friend And See The Old Loyalty Shining There. He Wanted 
 More Than All To Come Close To Him Once More,  And,  It Might Be,  Tell Him 
 About The Christ. 
   
 He Took Down His Road-Book,  Turned To The Map,  And Let His Finger Fall 
 On The Coast-Line About Midway Between The City And The Seminary. 
 Looking It Up In The Book,  He Found Shadow Beach Described As A Quiet 
 And Exclusive Resort With A Good Inn,  Excellent Service,  Fine 
 Sea-Bathing,  Etc. Well,  That Would Do As Well As Anywhere. He 
 Telegraphed Tennelly: 
   
      Meet Me At Shadow Beach,  Howland's Inlet,  Elm Tree Inn,  This 
      Evening. 
   
                                                          Court. 
   
 It Was Dark When He Reached Elm Tree Inn. The Ocean Rolled,  A Long Black 
 Line Flecked With Faint Foam,  Along The Shore,  And Luminous With A 
 Coming Moon. Two Dim Figures,  Like Moving Shadows,  Went Down The Sand 
 Picked Out Against The Path Of The Moon. Save For Those All Was Lonely, 
 Up And Down. Courtland Shivered Slightly And Almost Wished He Had 
 Selected Some More Cheerful Spot For The Meeting. He Had Not Realized 
 How Desolate A Sea Can Be When It Is Growing Cold. Nevertheless,  It Was 
 Majestic. It Seemed Like Eternity In Its Limitless Stretch. The Lights 
 In Far Harbors Glinted Out In The Distance Down The Coast. Somehow The 
 Vast Emptiness Filled Him With Sadness. He Felt As If He Were Entering 
 Upon Anything But A Pleasant Reunion,  And Half Wished He Had Not Come. 
   
 Courtland Ran His Car Up To The Entrance And Sprang Out. He Was Glad To 
 Get Inside,  Where A Log Fire Was Crackling. The Warmth And The Light 
 Dispelled His Sadness. Things Began To Take On A Cheerful Aspect Again. 
   
 "I Suppose You Haven't Many Guests Left," He Said,  Pleasantly,  As He 
 Registered. 
   
 "Only Him,  Sir!" Said The Clerk,  Pointing To The Entry Just Above 
 Courtland's. 
   
 "James T. Aquilar And Wife,  Seattle,  Washington," Courtland Read,  Idly, 
 And Turned Away. 
   
 "They Been Here Two Days. Come In A Nerroplane!" Went On The Clerk, 
 Communicatively. 
   
 "Fly All The Way From Seattle?" Asked Courtland,  Idly. He Was Looking 
 At His Watch And Wondering If He Should Order Supper Or Wait Until 
 Tennelly Arrived. 
   
 "Well,  I Can't Say For Sure. He's Mighty Uncommunicative,  But He's Given 
 Out He Flies 'Most Anywhere The Notion Takes Him. He's Got His Machine 
 Out In The Lot Back O' The Inn. You Oughtta See It. It's A Bird!" 
   
 "H'm!" Said Courtland. "I Must Have A Look At It In Daylight. I'm 
 Looking For A Friend Up From The City Pretty Soon. Guess It Would Be 
 More Convenient For You If We Dined Together. I'll Wait A Bit. Meantime, 
 Let Me See What Rooms You Have." 
   
 When Courtland Came Back To The Office And Sat Down Before The Fire To 
 Wait,  The Spell Of Sadness Seemed To Have Vanished. 
   
 He Sat For Half An Hour,  With His Head Thrown Back In The Easy-Chair, 
 Watching The Flames,  Thinking Back Over Old College Memories That The 
 Thought Of Tennelly Made Vivid Again. In The Midst Of It He Heard Steps 
 On The Veranda. Some One From Outside Unlatched The Door And Flung It 
 Open. A Wild,  Careless Laugh Floated In On The Cold Breath Of The Sea. 
 Courtland Came To His Feet As If He Had Been Called! That Laugh Had Gone 
 Through His Heart Like A Knife,  With Its Heartless Baby-Like Mirth. It 
 Was Gila! Had Tennelly Played Him False,  After All,  And Brought Her 
 Along? Was This Some Kind Of A Ruse To Get Them Together? For He Knew 
 That Tennelly Was Distressed Over Their Alienation,  And That He 
 Understood To Some Extent That It Was On Account Of Gila That He Always 
 Avoided Accepting The Many Invitations Which Were Continually Pressed 
 Upon Him To Come Down To The City And Be With His Friends Once More. 
   
 The Door Swung Wide On Its Hinges And Gila Entered,  Trig And Chic As 
 Usual,  In A Stylish Little Coat-Suit Of Homespun,  Leather-Trimmed And 
 Short-Skirted,  High Boots,  Leather Leggings,  And A Jaunty Little 
 Leather Cap With A Bridle Under Her Chin. Only Her Petite Figure And Her 
 Baby Face Saved Her From Being Taken For A Tough Young Sport. She 
 Swaggered In,  Chewing Gum,  Her Gauntleted Hands In Her Pockets,  Her 
 Young Voice Flung Almost Coarsely Into The Room By The Wind; The 
 Innocent Look Gone From Her Face; The Eyes Wide And Bold; The Exquisite 
 Mouth In A Sensuous Curve. 
   
 Behind Her Lounged A Man Older Than Herself By Many Years,  With Silver 
 At His Temples,  Daredevil Eyes,  And A Handsome,  Voluptuous Face. He 
 Kicked The Door Shut Behind Him And Lolled Against It While He Lit A 
 Cigarette. 
   
 Gila's Laugh Rang Harshly In The Room Again,  Following Some Low-Toned 
 Remark,  And The Man Laughed Coarsely In Reply. Then,  Suddenly,  She 
 Looked Up And Saw Courtland Standing Sternly There With Folded Arms, 
 Regarding Her Steadily,  And Her Eyes Grew Wide With Horror. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 28 Pg 172 
 It Was Courtland's Great Disillusionment. 
   
 Never Had He Seen Such Fear In Human Face. 
   
 Gila's Skin Grew Gray Beneath Its Pearly Tint,  Her Whole Body Shrank And 
 Cringed,  Her Eyes Were Fixed Upon Him With Terror In Their Gaze. 
   
 "Papers Haven't Come In Yet,  Mr. Aquilar," Called The Clerk,  Affably. 
 "Train's Late To-Night. Be In Pretty Soon,  I Reckon!" 
   
 The Man Growled Out An Imprecation On A Place Where The Papers Didn't 
 Come Till That Hour In The Evening,  And Lounged On Toward The Elevator. 
 Gila Slid Along By His Side,  Her Eyes On Courtland,  With The Air Of 
 Hiding Behind Her Companion. Her Face Was Drooped,  And When She Turned 
 Toward The Elevator She Drooped Her Eyes Also,  And A Wave Of Shame 
 Rolled Up And Covered Her Face And Neck And Ears With A Dull Red 
 Beneath The Pearl. Her Last Glance At Courtland Was The Look That Eve 
 Must Have Had As She Walked Past The Flaming Swords,  With Adam,  Out Of 
 Eden. Her Eyes,  As She Stood Waiting For The Boy To Come To The 
 Elevator,  Seemed Fairly To Grovel On The Floor. 
   
 Was This The Sweet,  Wild,  Innocent Flower That Had Held Him In Its 
 Thrall All The Sorrowful Months,  And Separated Him From His Dearest 
 Friend? 
   
 Tennelly! Courtland Had Forgotten Until That Instant That Tennelly Would 
 Be There In A Few Minutes! Perhaps Was Even Then At The Door! 
   
 He Strode Forward,  And Gila Quivered As She Saw Him Coming; Quivered And 
 Looked Up In Terror,  Putting Out A Fearful Hand To The Arm Of Her 
 Companion. 
   
 The Elevator-Boy Had Arrived And Was Slamming Back The Steel Grating. 
 The Man Stood Back To Let Gila Enter,  And She Slunk Past Him,  Her Gaze 
 Still Held In Horror On Courtland. 
   
 "Will You Do Me The Favor To Step Into The Little Reception-Room To The 
 Right For A Moment?" Said Courtland,  Addressing The Man,  But Looking At 
 Gila. 
   
 "The Devil We Will!" Said The Man,  Glaring At Him. "What Right Have You 
 To Ask A Favor Like That?" 
   
 But Courtland Was Looking At Gila,  And There Was Command In His Eyes. As 
 If She Dared Not Disobey She Stepped Forth Again From The Elevator,  Her 
 Eyes Still Upon Him,  Her Face Gray With Apprehension. Without Further 
 Word From Him She Walked Before Him,  Slowly,  Into The Little Room At The 
 Right That He Indicated. 
   
 "You're A Fool!" Said Aquilar,  Regarding Her Contemptuously,  But She 
 Went As If She Did Not Hear Him. She Entered The Room,  Walked Half-Way 
 Across,  And Turned About,  Facing The Two Who Had Followed. Courtland Was 
 Within The Room,  Aquilar Lounging Idly In The Door,  As If The Matter 
 
 
 
 Chapter 28 Pg 173 
 Handsome Lips. 
   
 Courtland's Manner Was Grave And Sad. He Had The Commanding Presence And 
 Beauty Of An Avenging Angel. 
   
 "Gila,  Are You Married To This Man?" He Asked,  Looking Sternly At Her, 
 As Though He Would Search Her Very Soul. 
   
 Gila Kept Her Dark,  Horrified Gaze On His Face. She Was Beyond Trying To 
 Deceive Now. She Slowly Gave One Shake To Her Head,  And Her White Lips 
 Formed The Syllable,  "No!" Though It Was Almost Inaudible. 
   
 "And Yet You Are Registered Here In This Hotel As His Wife?" 
   
 Her Eyes Suddenly Flamed With Shame. She Drooped Them Before His Gaze 
 And Seemed To Try To Assent,  But Her Head Was Drooped Too Low To Bow. 
 She Lifted Miserable Pleading Looks To His Face Twice,  But Could Not 
 Stand The Clear Rebuke Of His Gaze. It Was Like The Whiteness Of The 
 Reproach Of God,  And Her Little Sinful Soul Could Not Bear It. She 
 Lifted A Handkerchief And Uttered Something Like A Sob. It Was As One 
 Might Think Would Be The Sound Of A Lost Soul Looking Back At What Might 
 Have Been. 
   
 "What The Devil Have You Got To Say About It? Who The Devil _Are_ You, 
 Anyway?" Roared The Man From The Doorway. 
   
 The Elevator-Boy And Clerk Were All Agog. The Latter Had Come Out Of His 
 Pen And Was Standing Behind The Boy,  On Tiptoe,  Where They Could Get A 
 Good View Of The Scene. The Room Was Tense With Stillness. 
   
 Aquilar's Voice Was Not One To Pass Unnoticed When He Spoke In Anger, 
 But Courtland Did Not Even Lift An Eyelid Toward Him. 
   
 Perhaps Aquilar's Words Had Given Gila Courage,  For She Suddenly Lifted 
 Her Eyes To Courtland's Face Again,  A Flash Of Vengeance In Them: 
   
 "I Suppose You Are Going To Tell Lew All About It?" She Flung Out, 
 Bitterly. "I Suppose You Will Make Up A Great Story To Go And Tell Lew. 
 But You Don't Suppose He Will Believe _You_ Against _Me_,  Do You?" 
   
 Her Eyes Were Flashing Fire Now. Her Old Imperious Manner Was Upon Her. 
 She Had Driven Him From Her Once! She Would Defeat Him Again! 
   
 He Watched Her Without A Change Of Countenance. "No,  I Shall Not Tell 
 Him," He Said,  Quietly; "But _You Will_!" 
   
 "I?" Gila Turned A Glance Of Contemptuous Amusement Upon Him. "Some 
 Chance! And I Warn You That If You Attempt To Tattle Anything About It I 
 Will Turn,  The Tables Against You In A Way You Little Suspect." 
   
 "Gila,  You Will Tell Lew Tennelly _Everything_,  Or You Will Never Marry 
 Him! It Is His Right To Know! And Now,  Sir"--Courtland Turned To 
 Aquilar,  Lounging Amusedly Against The Doorway--"If You Will Step 
 Outside I Will _Settle With You_!" 
   
 But Suddenly Gila Gave A Scream And Covered Her Face With Her Hands,  For 
 There,  Just Behind Aquilar,  Stood Tennelly,  Looking Like A Ghost. He Had 
 Heard It All! 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 29 Pg 174 
 Tennelly Stepped Within The Room,  Gave One Keen,  Questioning Look At 
 Aquilar As He Passed Him,  Searching Straight Into The Depths Of His 
 Startled,  Shifty Eyes,  And Came And Stood Before The Crouching Girl. She 
 Had Dropped Into A Chair And Was Sobbing As If Her Heart Would Break. 
   
 "What Does This Mean,  Gila?" 
   
 Tennelly's Voice Was Cold And Stern. 
   
 Courtland Looked At His Shocked Face And Turned Away From The Pain Of 
 It. But When He Looked For The Man Who Had Wrought This Havoc He Had 
 Suddenly Melted From The Room! The Front Door Was Blowing Back And Forth 
 In The Wind,  And The Clerk And Bell-Boy Stood,  Open-Mouthed,  Staring. 
 Courtland Closed The Door Of The Reception-Room And Hurried Out On The 
 Veranda,  But Saw No Sign Of Any One In The Wind-Swept Darkness. The Moon 
 Had Risen Enough To Make A Bright Path Over The Sea,  But The Earth As 
 Yet Was Wrapped In Shadow. 
   
 Down In The Field,  Beyond The Outbuildings,  He Heard A Whirring Sound, 
 And As He Looked A Dark Thing Rose Like A Great Bird High Above His 
 Head. The Bird Had Flown While The Flying Was Good. The Lady Might Face 
 Her Difficulties Alone! 
   
 Courtland Stood Below In The Courtyard,  While The Moon Arose And Shed 
 Its Light Through The Sky,  And The Great Black Bird Executed An 
 Evolution Or Two And Whirred Off To The North,  Doubtless Headed For 
 Seattle Or Some Equally Inaccessible Point. A Great Helpless Wrath Was 
 Upon Him. Dolt That He Had Been To Let This Human Leper Escape From Him 
 Into The World Again! A Kind Of Divine Frenzy Seized Him To Capture Him 
 Yet And Put Him Where He Could Work No Further Harm To Other Willing 
 Victims. Yes,  He Thought Of Gila As A Willing Victim! An Hour Before He 
 Would Have Called Her Just Plain Innocent Victim. Now Something In Her 
 Face,  Her Attitude,  As She Saw Him And Walked Away With Her Guilty 
 Partner,  Had Made Him Know Her At Last For A Sinful Woman. The Shackles 
 
 
 
 Chapter 29 Pg 175 
 Had Burst From His Heart And He Was Free From Her Allurements For 
 Evermore! He Understood Now Why She Had Bade Him Choose Between Herself 
 And Christ. She Had No Part Nor Lot In Things Pure And Holy. She Hated 
 Holiness Because She Herself Was Sinful! 
   
 It Was Midnight Before Gila And Tennelly Came Forth,  Tennelly Grave And 
 Sad,  Gila Tear-Stained And Subdued. 
   
 Courtland Was Sitting In The Big Chair Before The Fireplace,  Though The 
 Fire Was Smoldering Low,  And The Elevator-Boy Had Long Ago Retired To 
 Slumbers On A Bench In A Hidden Alcove. 
   
 Tennelly Came Straight To Courtland,  As Though He Had Known He Would Be 
 Waiting There For Him. "I Am Going To Take Gila Down To Beechwood. You 
 Will Come With Us?" There Was Entreaty In The Tone,  Though It Was Very 
 Quiet. 
   
 "Shall I Take My Car?" 
   
 "No. You Will Ride With Me On The Front Seat. Is There A Maid Here That 
 I Can Hire To Go With Us? We Can Bring Her Back In The Morning." 
   
 "I'll Find Out." 
   
 That Was A Silent Ride Through The Late Moonlight. The Men Spoke Only 
 When It Was Necessary To Keep The Right Road. Gila,  Huddled Sullenly In 
 The Back Seat Beside A Dozing,  Gray-Haired Chambermaid,  Spoke Not At 
 All. And Who Shall Say What Were Her Thoughts As Hour After Hour She Sat 
 In Her Humiliation And Watched The Two Men Whom She Had Wronged So 
 Deeply? Perhaps Her Spirit Seethed The More Violently Within Her Silent, 
 Angry Body Because She Was Not Yet Sure Of Tennelly. Her Tears And 
 Explanations,  Her Pleading Little Story Of Deceit And Innocence,  Had Not 
 Wrought The Charm Upon Him That They Might Had Not Aquilar Been Known To 
 Him For The Past Two Weeks,  A Stranger Who Had Been Hanging About Gila, 
 And Who Had Been Encouraged Against Her Lover's Oft-Repeated Warnings. A 
 Certain Mysterious Story Of An Unfaithful Wife Put An Air Of Romance 
 About Him That Tennelly Had Not Liked. Gila Had Never Seen Him So 
 Serious And Hard To Coax As He Had Been To-Night. He Had Spoken To Her 
 As If She Were A Naughty Child; Had Commanded Her To Go At Once To Her 
 Aunt In Beechwood And Remain There The Allotted Time. She Simply _Had_ 
 To Obey Or Lose Him. There Were Things About Tennelly's Fortune And 
 Prospects That Made Him Most Desirable As A Husband. Moreover,  She Felt 
 That Through Marrying Tennelly She Could The Better Hurt Courtland,  The 
 Man Whom She Now Hated With All Her Heart. 
   
 They Reached Beechwood At Not Too Unearthly An Hour. The Aunt Was 
 Surprised,  But Not Unduly So,  For Gila Was A Girl Of Many Whims,  And 
 That She Came At All To Quiet Beechwood To Rest Was Shock Enough For One 
 Day. She Asked No Troublesome Questions. 
   
 Tennelly Would Not Remain For Breakfast,  Even,  But Started On The Return 
 Trip At Once,  With Only A Brief Stop At A Wayside Inn For Something To 
 Eat. The Elderly Attendant In The Back Seat Was Disappointed. She Had 
 No Chance To Get A Bit Of Gossip By The Way With Any One,  But She Got 
 
 
 
 Chapter 29 Pg 176 
 Good Pay For The Night's Ride,  And Made Up Some Thrilling Stories To 
 Tell When She Got Back That Were Really Better Than The Truth Might Have 
 Turned Out To Be,  So There Was Nothing Lost,  After All. 
   
 It Was Tennelly Who Broke The Silence Between Them When He And Courtland 
 Were At Last Alone Together. "She Only Went For A Ride In His 
 Aeroplane," He Said,  Sadly. "She Had No Idea Of Staying More Than An 
 Afternoon. He Had Promised To Set Her Down At The Next Station To 
 Beechwood,  Where Her Aunt Was To Meet Her. She Was Filled With Horror 
 And Consternation When She Found She Must Be Away Overnight. But Even 
 Then She Had No Idea Of His Purpose. She Says That Nobody Ever Told Her 
 About Such Things,  She Was Ignorant As A Little Child! She Is Full Of 
 Repentance,  And Feels That This Will Be A Lesson For Her. She Says She 
 Intends To Devote Her Life To Me If I Will Only Forgive Her." 
   
 So That Was What She Had Told Tennelly Behind The Closed Doors! 
   
 Before Courtland's Eyes There Floated A Vision Of Gila As She First 
 Caught Sight Of Him In The Office Of The Inn. If Ever Soul Was Guilty In 
 Full Knowledge Of Her Sin She Had Been! Again She Passed Before His 
 Vision With Shamed Head Down-Drooped And All Her Proud,  Imperial Manner 
 Gone. The Mask Had Fallen From Gila Forever So Far As Courtland Was 
 Concerned. Not Even Her Little,  Pitiful,  Teary Face That Morning,  When 
 She Crept From The Car At Her Aunt's Door,  Could Deceive Him Again. 
   
 "And You _Believe_ All That?" Asked Courtland. He Could Not Help It. His 
 Dearest Friend Was In Peril. What Else Could He Do? 
   
 "I--Don't Know!" Said Tennelly,  Helplessly. 
   
 There Was Silence In The Room. Then Tennelly Did Realize A Little! 
 Perhaps Tennelly Had Known All Along,  Better Than He! 
   
 "And--You Will Forgive Her?" 
   
 "I _Must_!" Said Tennelly,  In Desperation. "Court,  My Life Is Bound Up 
 In Her!" 
   
 "So I Once Thought!" Courtland Was Only Musing Out Loud. 
   
 Tennelly Looked At Him Sadly. 
   
 "She Almost Wrecked My Soul!" Went On Courtland. 
   
 "I Know," Said Tennelly,  In Profound Sorrow. "She Told Me." 
   
 "She _Told You_?" 
   
 "Yes,  Before We Were Engaged. She Told Me That She Had Asked You To Give 
 Up Preaching,  That She Could Never Bear To Be A Minister's Wife. I Had 
 Begun To Realize What That Would Mean To You Then. I Respected Your 
 Choice. It Was Great Of You,  Court! But You Never Really Loved Her,  Man, 
 Or You Could Not Have Given Her Up!" 
   
 Courtland Was Silent For A Moment,  Then He Burst Out: "Nelly! It Was Not 
 That! You _Shall_ Know The Truth! She Asked Me To Give Up _My God_ For 
 Her!" 
   
 "_I Have No God_," Said Tennelly,  Dully. 
   
 A Great Yearning For His Friend Filled The Heart Of Courtland. "Listen, 
 Old Man,  You _Mustn't_ Marry Her!" He Burst Out Again. "I Believe She's 
 Rotten All The Way Through. You Didn't See And Hear All Last Night. She 
 _Can't Be_ True! She Hasn't It In Her! She Will Be False To You Whenever 
 She Takes The Whim! She Will Lead You Through Hell!" 
   
 "You Don't Understand. I Would _Go_ Through Hell To Be With Her!" 
   
 Tennelly's Words Rang Through The Room Like A Knell,  And Courtland Could 
 Say No More. There Was Silence In The Room. Courtland Watched His 
 Friend's Haggard Face Anxiously. There Were Deep Lines Of Agony About 
 His Mouth And Dark Circles Under His Eyes. 
   
 Suddenly Tennelly Lifted His Hand And Laid It On His Friend's. "Thanks, 
 Court. Thanks A Lot. I Appreciate It All More Than You Know. But This Is 
 My Job. I Guess I've Got To Undertake It! And,  _Man_! Can't You See I've 
 _Got_ To Believe Her?" 
   
 "I Suppose You Have,  Nelly. God Help You!" 
   
 When Courtland Got Back To The Seminary He Found A Letter From Mother 
 Marshall. 
 
 
 
 Chapter 30 Pg 177 
 Anticipation. Here At Least Would Be A Fresh,  Pure Breath Of Sweetness. 
 His Soul Was Worn And Troubled With The Experience Of The Past Two Days. 
 A Great Loneliness Possessed Him When He Thought Of Tennelly,  Or When He 
 Looked Forward To His Future,  For He Truly Was Convinced That He Never 
 Should Turn To The Love Of Woman Again; And So The Dreams Of Home And 
 Love And Little Children That Had Had Their Normal Part In His Thoughts 
 Of The Future Were Cut Out,  And The Days Stretched Forward In One Long 
 Round Of Duty. 
   
      Dear Paul [It Began,  Familiarly]: 
   
      This Is Stephen Marshall's Mother And I'm Calling You By 
 
 
 
 Chapter 30 Pg 178 
      Your First Name Because It Seems To Bring My Boy Back Again 
      To Be Writing So Familiar-Like To One Of His Comrades. 
   
      We've Been Wondering,  Father And I,  Since You Said You 
      Didn't Have Any Real Mother Of Your Own,  Whether You 
      Mightn't Like To Come Home Christmas To Us For A Little 
      While And Borrow Stephen's Mother. I've Got A Wonderful 
      Hungering In My Heart To Hear A Little More About My Boy's 
      Death. I Couldn't Have Borne It Just At First,  Because It 
      Was All So Hard To Give Him Up,  And He Just Beginning To 
      Live His Earthly Life. But Now Since I Can Realize Him Over 
      By The Father,  I Would Like To Know It All. Bonnie Says That 
      You Saw Stephen Go,  And I Thought Perhaps You Could Spare A 
      Little Time To Run Out West And Tell Me. 
   
      Of Course,  If You Are Busy And Have Other Plans You Mustn't 
      Let This Bother You. I Can Wait Till Some Time When You Are 
      Coming West And Can Stop Over For A Day. But If You Care To 
      Come Home To Mother Marshall And Let Her Play You Are Her 
      Boy For A Little While,  You Will Make Us All Very Happy. 
   
 When Courtland Had Finished Reading The Letter He Put His Head Down On 
 His Desk And Shed The First Tears His Eyes Had Known Since He Was A 
 Little Boy. To Have A Home And Mother-Heart Open To Him Like That In The 
 Midst Of All His Sorrow And Perplexity Fairly Unmanned Him. By And By He 
 Lifted Up His Head And Wrote A Hearty Acceptance Of The Invitation. 
   
 That Was In November. 
   
 In The Middle Of December Tennelly And Gila Were Married. 
   
 It Was Not Any Of Courtland's Choosing That He Was Best Man. He Shrank 
 Inexpressibly From Even Attending That Wedding. He Tried To Arrange For 
 His Western Trip So Early As To Avoid It. Not That He Had Any More 
 Personal Feeling About Gila,  But Because He Dreaded To See His Friend 
 Tied Up To Such A Future. It Seemed As If The Wedding Was Tennelly's 
 Funeral. 
   
 But Tennelly Had Driven Up To The Seminary On Three Successive Weeks And 
 Begged That Courtland Would Stand By Him. 
   
 "You're The Only One In The Wide World Who Knows All About It,  And 
 Understands,  Court," He Pleaded,  And Courtland,  Looking At His Friend's 
 Wistful Face,  Feeling,  As He Did,  That Tennelly Was Entering A Living 
 Purgatory,  Could Not Refuse Him. 
   
 It Did Not Please Gila To Have Him Take That Place In The Wedding Party. 
 He Knew Her Shame,  And She Could Not Trail Her Wedding Robes As 
 Guilelessly Before Him Now,  Nor Lift Her Imperious Little Head,  With Its 
 Crown Of Costly Blossoms,  Before The Envious World,  Without Realizing 
 That She Was But A Whited Sepulcher,  Her Little Rotten Heart All Death 
 Beneath The Spotless Robes. For She Was Keen Enough To Know That She Was 
 Defiled Forever In Courtland's Eyes. She Might Fool Tennelly By Pleading 
 Innocence And Deceit,  But Never Courtland. For His Eyes Had Pried Into 
 
 
 
 Chapter 30 Pg 179 
 Her Very Soul That Night He Had Discovered Her In Sin. She Had A Feeling 
 That He And His God Were In League Against Her. No,  Gila Did Not Want 
 Courtland To Be Tennelly's Best Man. But Tennelly Had Insisted. He Had 
 Given In About Almost Every Other Thing Under Heaven,  And Gila Had Had 
 Her Way,  But He Would Have Courtland For Best Man. 
   
 She Drooped Her Long Lashes Over Her Lovely Cheeks,  And Trailed Her 
 White Robes Up A Long Aisle Of White Lilies To The Steps Of The Altar; 
 But When She Lifted Her Miserable Eyes In Front Of The Altar She Could 
 Not Help Seeing The Face Of The Man Who Had Discovered Her Shame. It Was 
 A Case Of Her Little Naked,  Sinful Soul Walking In The Garden Again, 
 With The Voice And The Eyes Of A God Upon It. 
   
 Lovely! Composed! Charming! Exquisite! All These And More They Said She 
 Was As She Stood Before The White-Robed Priest And Went Through The 
 Ceremony,  Repeating,  Parrot-Like,  The Words: "I,  Gila,  Take Thee, 
 Llewellyn--" But In Her Heart Was Wrath And Hate,  And No More Repentance 
 Than A Fallen Angel Feels. 
   
 When At Last The Agony Was Over And The Bride And Groom Turned To Walk 
 Down The Aisle,  Gila Lifted Her Pretty Lips Charmingly To Tennelly For 
 His Kiss,  And Leaned Lovingly Upon His Arm,  Smiling Saucily At This One 
 And That As She Pranced Airily Out Into Her Future. Courtland,  Coming 
 Just Behind With The Maid Of Honor,  One Of Gila's Feather-Brained 
 Friends,  Lolling On His Arm,  Felt That He Ought To Be Inexpressibly 
 Thankful To God That He Was Only Best Man In This Procession,  And Not 
 Bridegroom. 
   
 When At Last The Bride And Groom Were Departed,  And Courtland Had Shaken 
 Off The Kind But Curious Attentions Of Bill Ward,  Who Persisted In 
 Thinking That Tennelly Had Cut Him Out With Gila,  He Turned To Pat And 
 Whispered,  Softly: 
   
 "For The Love Of Mike,  Pat,  Let's Beat It Before They Start Anything 
 Else!" 
   
 Pat,  Anxious And Troubled,  Heaved A Sigh Of Relief,  And Hustled His Old 
 Friend Out Under The Stars With Almost A Shout Of Joy. Nelly Was Caught 
 And Bound For A Season. Poor Old Nelly! But Court Was Free! Thank The 
 Lord! 
   
 Courtland Was Almost Glad That He Went Immediately Back To Hard Work 
 Again And Should Have Little Time To Think. The Past Few Days Had 
 Wearied Him Inexpressibly. He Had Come To Look On Life As A Passing 
 Show,  And To Feel Almost Too Utterly Left Out Of Any Pleasure In It. 
   
 It Was A Cold,  Snowy Night That Courtland Came Down To The City And Took 
 The Western Express For His Holiday. 
   
 There Was Snow,  Deep,  Vast,  Glistening,  When He Arrived At Sloan's 
 Station On The Second Morning,  But The Sun Was Out,  And Nothing Could Be 
 More Dazzling Than The Scene That Stretched On Every Side. They Had Come 
 Through A Blizzard And Left It Traveling Eastward At A Rapid Rate. 
   
 Courtland Was Surprised To Find Father Marshall Waiting For Him On The 
 Platform,  In A Great Buffalo-Skin Overcoat,  Beaver Cap,  And Gloves. He 
 Carried A Duplicate Coat Which He Offered To Courtland As Soon As The 
 Greetings Were Over. 
   
 "Here,  Put This On; You'll Need It," He Said,  Heartily,  Holding Out The 
 Coat. "It Was Steve's. I Guess It'll Fit You. Mother And Bonnie's Over 
 Here,  Waiting. They Couldn't Stand It Without Coming Along. I Guess You 
 Won't Mind The Ride,  Will You,  After Them Stuffy Cars? It's A Beauty 
 Day!" 
   
 And There Were Mother Marshall And Bonnie,  Swathed To The Chin In Rugs 
 And Shawls And Furs,  Looking Like Two Red-Cheeked Cherubs! 
   
 Bonnie Was Wearing A Soft Wool Cap And Scarf Of Knitted Gray And White. 
 Her Cheeks Glowed Like Roses; Her Eyes Were Two Stars For Brightness. 
 Her Gold Hair Rippled Out Beneath The Cap And Caught The Sunshine All 
 Around Her Face. 
   
 Courtland Stood Still And Gazed At Her In Wonder And Admiration. Was 
 This The Sad,  Pale Girl He Had Sent West To Save Her Life? Why,  She Was 
 A Beauty,  And She Looked As If She Had Never Been Ill In Her Life! He 
 Could Scarcely Bear To Take His Eyes From Her Face Long Enough To Get 
 Into The Front Seat With Father Marshall. 
   
 As For Mother Marshall,  Nothing Could Be More Satisfactory Than The Way 
 She Looked Like Her Picture,  With Those Calm,  Peaceful Eyes And That 
 Tendency To A Dimple In Her Cheek Where A Smile Would Naturally Come. 
 Apple-Cheeked,  Silver-Haired,  And Plump. She Was Just Ideal! 
   
 That Was A Gay Ride They Had,  All Talking And Laughing Excitedly In 
 Their Happiness At Being Together. It Was So Good To Mother Marshall To 
 See Another Pair Of Strong Young Shoulders There Beside Father On The 
 Front Seat Again! 
   
 It Was Mother Marshall Who Took Him Up To Stephen's Room Herself When 
 They Reached The Nice Old Rambling Farm-House Set In The Wide,  White, 
 Snowy Landscape. Father Marshall Had Taken The Car To The Barn,  And 
 Bonnie Was Hurrying The Dinner On The Table. 
   
 Courtland Entered The Room As If It Had Been A Sacred Place,  And Looked 
 Around On The Plain Comfort: The Home-Made Rugs,  The Fat,  Worsted 
 Pincushion,  The Quaint Old Pictures On The Walls,  The Bookcase With Its 
 Rows Of Books; The Big White Bed With Its Quilted Counterpane Of 
 Delicate Needlework,  The Neat Marble-Topped Washstand With Its Speckless 
 Appointments And Its Wealth Of Large Old-Fashioned Towels. 
   
 "It Isn't Very Fancy," Said Mother Marshall,  Deprecatingly. "We Fixed Up 
 Bonnie's Room As Modern As We Could When We Knew She Was Coming"--She 
 Waved An Indicating Hand Toward The Open Door Across The Hall,  Where The 
 Rosy Glow Of Pink Curtains And Cherry-Blossomed Wall Gave Forth A 
 Pleasant Sense Of Light And Joy--"And We Had Meant To Fix This All Over 
 For Steve The First Christmas When He Came Home,  As A Surprise; But Now 
 
 
 
 Chapter 30 Pg 180 
 You? It Is Fine Of You To Put Me In It. I Feel As If It Was Almost A 
 Desecration,  Because,  You See,  I Didn't Know Him Very Well; I Wasn't The 
 Friend To Him I Might Have Been. I Thought I Ought To Tell You That 
 Right At The Start. Perhaps You Wouldn't Want Me If You Knew All About 
 It." 
   
 "You Would Have Been His Friend If You Had Had A Chance To Know Him," 
 Beamed The Brave Little Mother. "He Was A Reavements (The 
 Superior Schools Had Already Ceased To Function At This Time) As Well As 
 The Theatrical Artistes: A Talented Artist,  Silotti,  Was Arrested; He 
 Declared That Even In The Time Of Czarism Nobody Was Ever Uneasy On 
 Account Of His Political Opinions. 
   
   
   
   
 Iv 
   
 _The Bolsheviki And The Constituent Assembly_ 
   
   
   
   
 At The Time Of The Accomplishment Of Their _Coup D'état_,  The Bolsheviki 
 Cried Aloud That The Ministry Of Kerensky Put Off A Long Time The 
 Convocation Of The Constituante (Which Was A Patent Lie),  That They Would 
 Never Call The Assembly,  And That They Alone,  The Bolsheviki,  Would Do It. 
 But According As The Results Of The Elections Became Known Their Opinions 
 Changed. 
   
 In The Beginning They Boasted Of Their Electoral Victories At Petrograd And 
 Moscow. Then They Kept Silent,  As If The Elections Had No Existence 
 Whatever. But The _Pravda_ And The _Izvestya_ Of The Soviet Of Workmen's 
 And Soldiers' Delegates Continued To Treat As Caluminators Those Who 
 Exposed The Danger That Was Threatening The Constituent Assembly At The 
 Hands Of The Bolsheviki. They Did Not Yet Dare To Assert Themselves Openly. 
 They Had To Gain Time To Strengthen Their Power. They Hastily Followed Up 
 Peace Pourparlers,  To Place Russia And The Constituent Assembly,  If This 
 Met,  Before An Accomplished Fact. 
   
 They Hastened To Attract The Peasants To Themselves. That Was The Reason 
 Which Motived The "Decree" Of Lenine On The Socialization Of The Soil, 
 Which Decree Appeared Immediately After The _Coup D'état_. This Decree Was 
 Simply A Reproduction Of A Revolutionary Socialists' Resolution Adopted At 
 A Peasants' Congress. What Could The Socialization Of The Soil Be To Lenine 
 And All The Bolsheviki In General? They Had Been,  But A Short Time Before, 
 Profoundly Indifferent With Regard To This Socialist-Revolutionist 
 "Utopia." It Had Been For Them An Object Of Raillery. But They Knew That 
 Without This "Utopia" They Would Have No Peasants. And They Threw Them 
 This Mouthful,  This "Decree," Which Astonished The Peasants. "Is It A Law? 
 Is It Not A Law? Nobody Knows," They Said. 
   
 It Is The Same Desire To Have,  Cost What It May,  The Sympathy Of The 
 Peasants That Explains The Union Of The Bolsheviki With Those Who Are 
 Called The "Socialist-Revolutionists Of The Left" (For The Name 
 Socialist-Revolutionist Spoke To The Heart Of The Peasant),  Who Played The 
 Stupid And Shameful Rôle Of Followers Of The Bolsheviki,  With A Blind 
 Weapon Between Their Hands. 
   
 A Part Of The "Peasants In Uniform" Followed The Bolsheviki To Smolny. The 
 Germans Honored The Bolsheviki By Continuing With Them The Pourparlers For 
 Peace. The Bolshevist Government Had At Its Disposal The Red Guards,  Well 
 Paid,  Created Suddenly In The Presence Of The Crumbling Of The Army For 
 Fear Of Remaining Without The Help Of Bayonets. These Red Guards,  Who Later 
 Fled In Shameful Fashion Before The German Patrols,  Advanced Into The 
 Interior Of The Country And Gained Victories Over The Unarmed Populace. The 
 Bolsheviki Felt The Ground Firm Under Their Feet And Threw Off The Mask. A 
 Campaign Against The Constituent Assembly Commenced. At First In _Pravda_ 
 And In _Izvestya_ Were Only Questions. What Will This Constituent Assembly 
 Be? Of Whom Will It Be Composed? It Is Possible That It Will Have A 
 Majority Of Servants Of The Bourgeoisie--Cadets Socialist-Revolutionists. 
 _Can We Confide To Such A Constituent Assembly The Destinies Of The Russian 
 Revolution? Will It Recognize The Power Of The Soviets?_ Then Came Certain 
 Hypocritical "Ifs." "If," Yes,  "If" The Personnel Of The Constituent 
 Assembly Is Favorable To Us; "If" It Will Recognize The Power Of The 
 Soviets,  It Can Count On Their Support. _If Not--It Condemns Itself To 
 Death_. 
   
 The Socialist-Revolutionists Of The Left In Their Organ,  _The Flag Of 
 Labor_,  Repeated In The Wake Of The Bolsheviki,  "We Will Uphold The 
 Constituent Assembly In _The Measure We_--" 
   
 Afterward We See No Longer Questions Or Prudent "Ifs," But Distinct 
 Answers. "The Majority Of The Constituent Assembly Is Formed," Use Was Warm As A Pocket Without 
 It. They Colored And Strung Popcorn,  Gilded Walnuts,  Cut Silver-Paper 
 Stars And Chains For The Tree,  And Hung Strings Of Cranberries, 
 Bright-Red Apples,  And Oranges Between. They Trimmed The House From Top 
 To Bottom,  Even Twining Ground-Pine On The Stair Rail. 
   
 Those Were The Speediest Two Weeks That Courtland Ever Spent In His 
 Life. He Had Thought To Remain With The Marshalls Perhaps Three Or Four 
 Days,  But Instead Of That He Delayed Till The Very Last Train That Would 
 Get Him Back To The Seminary In Time For Work,  And Missed Two Classes At 
 That. For He Had Never Had A Comrade Like Bonnie; And He Knew 
 
 
 
 Chapter 30 Pg 181 
 First Day Almost,  That He Had Never Known A Love Like The Love That 
 Flamed Up In His Soul For This Sweet,  Strong-Spirited Girl. The Old 
 House Rang With Their Laughter From Morning To Night As They Chased Each 
 Other Up-Stairs And Down,  Like Two Children. Hours They Spent Taking 
 Long Tramps Through The Woods Or Over The Country Roads; More Hours They 
 Spent Reading Aloud To Each Other,  Or Rather,  Most Of The Time Bonnie 
 Reading And Courtland Devouring Her Lovely Face With His Eyes From 
 Behind A Sheltering Hand,  Watching Every Varying Expression,  Noting The 
 Straight,  Delicate Brows,  The Beautiful Eyes Filled With Holy Things As 
 They Lifted Now And Then In The Reading; Marveling Over The Sweetness Of 
 The Voice. 
   
 The Second Day Of His Visit Courtland Had Made An Errand With Bonnie To 
 Town To Send Off Several Telegrams. As A Result A Lot Of Things Arrived 
 For Him The Day Before Christmas,  Marked "Rush!" They Were Smuggled 
 Into The Parlor,  Behind The Christmas Tree,  With Great Secrecy After 
 Dark By Bonnie And Courtland; And Covered With The Buffalo Robes From 
 The Car Till Morning. There Was A Big Leather Chair With Air-Cushions 
 For Father Marshall; Its Mate In Lady's Size For Mother; A Set Of 
 Encyclopedias That He Had Heard Father Say He Wished He Had; A Lot Of 
 Silver Forks And Spoons For Mother,  Who Had Apologized For The Silver 
 Being Rubbed Off Of Some Of Hers. There Were Two Sets Of Books In 
 Wonderful Leather Bindings That He Had Heard Bonnie Say She Longed To 
 Read,  And There Was The Tiniest Little Gold Watch,  About Which He Had 
 Been In Terrible Doubt Ever Since He Had Sent For It. Suppose Bonnie 
 Should Think It Wrong To Accept It When She Had Known Him So Short A 
 Time! How Was He Going To Make Her See That It Was All Right? He 
 Couldn't Tell Her She Was A Sort Of A Sister Of His,  For He Didn't Want 
 Her For A Sister. He Puzzled Over That Question Whenever He Had Time, 
 Which Wasn't Often,  Because He Was So Busy And So Happy Every Minute. 
   
 Then There Were Great Five-Pound Boxes Of Chocolates,  Glaced Nuts And 
 Bonbons,  And A Crate Of Foreign Fruits,  With Nuts,  Raisins,  Figs,  And 
 Dates. There Was A Long,  Deep Box From The Nearest City Filled With The 
 Most Wonderful Hothouse Blossoms: Roses,  Lilies,  Sweet Peas,  Violets, 
 Gardenias,  And Even Orchids. Courtland Had Never Enjoyed Spending Money 
 So Much In All His Life. He Only Wished He Could Get Back To The City 
 For A Couple Of Hours And Buy A Lot More Things. 
   
 To Paint The Picture Of Mother Marshall When She Sat On Her New 
 Air-Cushions And Counted Her Spoons And Forks--Real Silver Forks Beyond 
 All Her Dreamings!--To Show Father Marshall,  As He Wiped His Spectacles 
 And Bent,  Beaming,  Over The Encyclopedias Or Rested His Gray Head Back 
 Against The Cushions! Ah! That Would Be The Work Of An Artist Who Could 
 Catch The Glory That Shines Deeper Than Faces And Reaches Souls! As For 
 Courtland,  He Was Too Much Taken Up Watching Bonnie's Face When She 
 Opened Her Books,  Looking Deep Into Her Eyes As She Looked Up From The 
 Little Velvet Case Where The Watch Ticked Softly Into Her Wondering 
 Ears; Seeing The Breathlessness With Which She Lifted The Flowers From 
 Their Bed Among The Ferns And Placed Them Reverently In Jars And 
 Pitchers Around The Room. 
   
 It Was A Wonderful Christmas! The First Real Christmas Courtland Had 
 Ever Known. Sitting In The Dim Firelight Between Dusk And Darkness, 
 Watching Bonnie At The Piano,  Listening To The Tender Christmas Music 
 She Was Playing,  Joining His Sweet Tenor In With Her Clear Soprano Now 
 And Then,  Courtland Suddenly Thought Of Tennelly,  Off At Palm Beach, 
 Doing The Correct Thing In Wedding Trips With Gila. Poor Tennelly! How 
 Little He Would Be Getting Of The Real Joy Of Christmas! How Little He 
 Would Understand The Wonderful Peace That Settled Down In The Heart Of 
 His Friend When,  Later,  They All Knelt In The Firelight,  And Father 
 Marshall Prayed,  As If He Were Talking To One Who Stood There Close 
 Beside Him,  Whose Companionship Had Been A Life Experience. 
   
 There Were So Many Pictures That Courtland Had To Carry Back With Him To 
 The Seminary. Bonnie In The Kitchen,  With A Long-Sleeved,  High-Necked 
 Gingham Apron On,  Frying Doughnuts Or Baking Waffles. Bonnie At The 
 Organ On Sunday In The Little Church In Town,  Or Sitting In A Corner Of 
 The Sunday-School Room Surrounded By Her Seventeen Boys,  With Her Bible 
 Open On Her Lap And In Her Face The Light Of Heaven While The Boys 
 Watched And Listened,  Too Intent To Know That They Were Doing It. Bonnie 
 Throwing Snowballs From Behind The Snow Fort He Built Her. Bonnie With 
 The Wonderful Mystery Upon Her When They Talked About The Little Watch 
 And Whether She Might Keep It. Bonnie In Her Window-Seat With One Of The 
 Books He Had Given Her,  The Morning He Started To Go Out With Father 
 Marshall And See What Was The Matter With The Automobile,  And Then Came 
 Back To His Room Unexpectedly After His Knife And Caught A Glimpse Of 
 Her Through The Open Door. 
   
 And That Last One On The Platform Of Sloan's Station,  Waving Him A 
 Smiling Good-By! 
   
 Courtland Had Torn Himself Away At Last,  With A Promise That He Would 
 Return The Minute His Work Was Over,  And With The Consolation That 
 Bonnie Was Going To Write To Him. They Had Arranged To Pursue A Course 
 Of Study Together. The Future Opened Up Rosily Before Him. How Was It 
 That Skies Had Ever Looked Dark,  That He Had Thought His Ideals 
 Vanished,  And Womanhood A Lost Art When The World Held This One Pearl Of 
 A Girl? Bonnie! Rose Bonnie! 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 31 Pg 182 
   
 The Rest Of The Winter Sped Away Quickly. Courtland Was Very Happy. Pat 
 Looked At Him Enviously Sometimes,  Yet He Was Content To Have It So. His 
 Old Friend Had Not Quite So Much Time To Spend With Him,  But When He 
 Came For A Walk And A Talk It Was With A Heartiness That Satisfied. Pat 
 Had Long Ago Discovered That There Was A Girl At Stephen Marshall's Old 
 Home,  And He Sat Wisely Quiet And Rejoiced. What Kind Of A Girl He Could 
 Only Imagine From Courtland's Rapt Look When He Received A Letter,  And 
 From The Exquisite Photograph That Presently Took Its Place On 
 Courtland's Desk. He Hoped To Have Opportunity To Judge More Accurately 
 When The Summer Came,  For Mother Marshall Had Invited Pat To Come Out 
 With Courtland In The Spring And Spend A Week,  And Pat Was Going. Pat 
 Had Something To Confess To Mother Marshall. 
   
 Courtland Went Out Twice That Summer,  Once For A Week As Soon As His 
 Classes Were Over. It Was Then That Bonnie Promised To Marry Him. 
   
 Mother Marshall Had A Lot Of Sense And Took A Great Liking To Pat. One 
 Day She Took Him Up In Stephen's Room And Told Him All About Stephen's 
 Boyhood. Pat,  Great Big,  Baby Giant That He Was,  Knelt Down Beside Her 
 Chair,  Put His Face In Her Lap,  And Blurted Out The Tale Of How He Had 
 Led The Mob Against Stephen And Been Indirectly The Cause Of His Death. 
   
 Mother Marshall Heard Him Through With Tears Of Compassion Running Down 
 Her Cheeks. It Was Not Quite News To Her,  For Courtland Had Told Her 
 Something Of The Tale,  Without Any Names,  When He Had Confessed That He 
 Held The Garments Of Those Who Did The Persecuting. 
   
 "There,  There!" Said Mother Marshall,  Patting The Big Fellow's Dark 
 Head. "You Never Knew What You Were Doing,  Laddie! My Steve Always 
 Wanted A Chance To Prove That He Was Brave. When He Was Just A Little 
 Fellow And Read About The Martyrs,  He Used To Say: 'Would I Have That 
 Much Nerve,  Mother? A Fellow Never Can _Tell_ Till He's Been _Tested_!' 
 And So I'm Not Sorry He Had His Chance To Stand Up Before You All For 
 What He Thought Was Right. Did You See My Boy's Face,  Too,  When He 
 Died?" 
   
 "Yes," Said Pat,  Lifting His Head Earnestly. "I'd Just Picked Up A 
 Little Kid He Sent Up To The Fire-Escape,  And Saw His Face All Lit Up By 
 The Fire. It Looked Like The Face Of An Angel! Then I Saw Him Lift Up 
 His Hands And Look Up Like He Saw Somebody Above,  And He Called Out 
 Something With A Sort Of Smile,  As If He Was Saying He'd Be Up There 
 Pretty Soon! And Then--He Fell!" 
   
 The Tears Were Raining Down Mother Marshall's Cheeks By Now,  But There 
 Was A Smile Of Triumph In Her Eyes. 
   
 "He Wanted To Be A Missionary,  My Stephen Did,  Only He Was Afraid He 
 Wouldn't Be Able To Preach. He Always Was Shy Before Folks. But I Guess 
 He Preached His Sermon!" She Sighed Contentedly. 
   
 "He Sure Did!" Said Pat. "I Never Forgot That Look On His Face,  Nor The 
 Way He Took Our Roughneck Insults. None Of The Fellows Did. It Made A 
 Big Impression On Us All. And When Court Began To Change,  Came Out 
 Straight And Said He Believed In Christ,  And All That,  It Knocked The 
 Tar Out Of Us All. Stephen Hasn't Got Done Preaching Yet. You Ought To 
 Hear Court Tell The Story Of His Death. It Bowled Me Over When I Heard 
 It,  And Everywhere He Tells It Men Believe! Wherever Paul Courtland 
 Tells That Story Stephen Marshall Will Be Preaching." 
 
 
 
 Chapter 31 Pg 183 
   
 Mother Marshall Stooped Over And Kissed Pat's Astonished Forehead. "You 
 Have Made Me A Proud And Happy Mother To-Day,  Laddie! I'm Glad You 
 Came." 
   
 Pat,  Suddenly Conscious Of Himself,  Stumbled,  Blushing,  To His Feet. 
 "Thanks,  Mother! It's Been Great! Believe Me,  I Sha'n't Ever Forget It. 
 It's Been Like Looking Into Heaven For This Poor Bum. If I'd Had A Home 
 Like This I Might Have Stood Some Chance Of Being Like Your Steve, 
 Instead Of Just A Roughneck Athlete." 
   
 "Yes,  I Know," Smiled Mother Marshall. "A Dear,  Splendid Roughneck, 
 Doing A Big Work With The Boys! Paul Has Told Me All About It. You're 
 Preaching A Lot Of Sermons Yourself,  You Know,  And Going To Preach Some 
 More. Now Shall We Go Down? It's Time For Evening Prayers." 
   
 So Pat Put His Strong Arm Around Mother Marshall's Plump Waist,  Drew One 
 Of Her Hands In His,  And Together They Walked Down To The Parlor,  Where 
 Bonnie Was Already Playing "Rock Of Ages." It Seemed To Pat The Kingdom 
 Of Heaven Could Be No Sweeter,  For This Was The Kingdom Come On Earth. 
 When He And Courtland Were Up-Stairs In Their Room,  And All The House 
 Quiet For The Night,  Pat Spoke: 
   
 "I've Sized It Up This Way,  Court. There Ain't Any Dying! That's Only An 
 Imaginary Line Like The Equator On The Map. It's Heaven Or Hell,  Both 
 Now And Hereafter! We Can Begin Heaven Right Now If We Want To,  And Live 
 It On Through; And That's What These Folks Have Done. You Don't Hear 
 Them Sitting Here Fighting Like The Professors Used To Do,  About Whether 
 There's A Heaven Or A Hell! They Know There's Both. They're Living In 
 One And Pulling Folks Out Of The Other,  Hard As They Can; And They're 
 Too Blamed Busy,  Following Out The Bible And Seeing It Prove Itself,  To 
 Listen To All The Twaddle To Prove That It Ain't So! I Sure Am Darned 
 Glad You Gave Me The Tip And I Got A Chance To Get In On This Little Old 
 Game,  For It's The Best Game I Know,  And The Best Part About It Is It 
 Lasts Forever!" 
   
 Tennelly Was Away All That Summer,  Doing The Fashionable Summer Resorts 
 And Taking A California Trip. The Next Winter He Spent In Washington. 
 Uncle Ramsey Had Him At Work,  And Courtland Ran On Him In His Office 
 Once,  When He Took A Hurried Trip Down To See What He Could Do For The 
 Eight-Hour Bill. Tennelly Looked Grave And Sad. He Was Touchingly Glad 
 To See Courtland. They Did Not Speak Of Gila Once,  But When Courtland 
 Lay In His Sleepless Sleeper On The Return Trip That Night Tennelly's 
 Face Haunted Him,  The Wistfulness In It. 
   
 A Few Months Later Tennelly Wrote A Brief Note Announcing The Birth Of A 
 Daughter,  Named Doris Ramsey After His Grandmother. The Tone Of His 
 Letter Seemed More Cheerful. 
   
 E Of The 
 Peasants In The Constituent Assembly,  And In The Revolutionary Socialist 
 Party,  Whose Program They Had Long Since Adopted,  And Whose Leaders And 
 Ways Of Acting They Knew,  The Inhabitants Of The Country Proved Themselves 
 In All That Concerned The Elections Wide Awake To The Highest Degree. There 
 Were Hardly Any Abstentions,  _90 Per Cent. Of The Population Took Part In 
 The Voting_. The Day Of The Voting Was Kept As A Solemn Feast; The Priest 
 Said Mass; The Peasants Dressed In Their Sunday Clothes; They Believed That 
 The Constituent Assembly Would Give Them Order,  Laws,  The Land. In The 
 Government Of Saratov,  Out Of Fourteen Deputies Elected,  There Were Twelve 
 Socialist-Revolutionists; There Were Others (Such As The Government Of 
 Pensa,  For Example) That Elected _Only_ Socialist-Revolutionists. The 
 Bolsheviki Had The Majority Only In Petrograd And Moscow And In Certain 
 Units Of The Army. The Elections To The Constituent Assembly Were A 
 Decisive Victory For The Revolutionary Socialist Party. 
   
 Such Was The Response Of Russia To The Bolshevik _Coup D'état_. To Violence 
 And Conquest Of Power By Force Of Arms,  The Population Answered By The 
 Elections To The Constituent Assembly; The People Sent To This 
 Assembly,  Not The Bolsheviki,  But,  By An Overwhelming Majority, 
 Socialist-Revolutionists. 
   
   
   
   
 Vii 
   
 _The Fight Against The Bolsheviki_ 
   
   
   
   
 But The Final Result Of The Elections Was Not Established Forthwith. In 
 Many Places The Elections Had To Be Postponed. The Bolshevik _Coup D'état_ 
 Had Disorganized Life,  Had Upset Postal And Telegraphic Communications,  And 
 Had Even Destroyed,  In Certain Localities,  The Electoral Mechanism Itself 
 By The Arrest Of The Active Workers. The Elections Which Began In The 
 Middle Of November Were Not Concluded Till Toward The Month Of January. 
   
 In The Mean Time,  In The Country A Fierce Battle Was Raging Against The 
 Bolsheviki. It Was Not,  On The Part Of Their Adversaries,  A Fight For 
 Power. If The Socialist-Revolutionists Had Wished They Could Have Seized 
 The Power; To Do That They Had Only To Follow The Example Of Those Who Were 
 Called "The Revolutionary Socialists Of The Left." Not Only Did They Not 
 Follow Their Example,  But They Also Excluded Them From Their Midst. A Short 
 Time After The Bolshevik Insurrection,  When The Part Taken In This 
 Insurrection By Certain Revolutionary Socialists Of The Left Was Found Out, 
 The Central Committee Of The Revolutionary Socialist Party Voted To Exclude 
 
 
 
 Chapter 31 Pg 184 
 Adopted Tactics Contrary To Its Principles. This Exclusion Was Confirmed 
 Afterward By The Fourth Congress Of The Party,  Which Took Place In 
 December,  1917. 
   
 Soon After The _Coup D'état_ Of October The Question Was Among All Parties 
 And All Organizations: "What Is To Be Done? How Will The Situation Be 
 Remedied?" The Remedy Included Three Points. First,  Creation Of A Power 
 Composed Of The Representatives Of All Socialist Organizations,  With The 
 "Populist-Socialists" On The Extreme Right,  And With The Express Condition 
 That The Principal Actors In The Bolshevik _Coup D'état_ Would Not Have 
 Part In The Ministry. Second,  Immediate Establishment Of The Democratic 
 Liberties,  Which Were Trampled Under Foot By The Bolsheviki,  Without Which 
 Any Form Of Socialism Is Inconceivable. Third,  Convocation Without Delay Of 
 The Constituent Assembly. 
   
 Such Were The Conditions Proposed To The Bolsheviki In The Name Of Several 
 Socialist Parties (The Revolutionary Socialist Party,  The Mensheviki,  The 
 Populist-Socialists,  Etc.),  And Of Several Democratic Organizations 
 (Railroad Workers' Union,  Postal And Telegraphic Employees' Union,  Etc.). 
 The Bolsheviki,  At This Time,  Were Not Sure Of Being Able To Hold Their 
 Position; Certain Commissaries Of The People,  Soon After They Were 
 Installed In Power,  Handed In Their Resignation,  Being Terrified By The 
 Torrents Of Blood That Were Shed At Moscow And By The Cruelties Which 
 Accompanied The _Coup D'état_. The Bolsheviki Pretended To Accepte, 
 Pat,  You And I? Let's Cut That Sign Down First,  And Then,  Pat,  I'm Going 
 To Hunt Up A Stone-Cutter. This Church Has Got To Have A New Name. 
 'Church Of God For Sale' Has Killed This One! A Church That Used To 
 Belong To God And Doesn't Any More Is What That Means. They Have Sold 
 The Church Of God,  But His Presence Is Still Here!" 
   
 A Few Weeks Later,  When The Two Came Down To Look Things Over,  The 
 Granite Arch Over The Old Front Doors Bore The Inscription In Letters Of 
 Stone: 
   
      Church Of The Presence Of God 
   
 Courtland Stood Looking For A Moment,  And Then He Turned To Pat Eagerly. 
 "I'm Going To Get Possession Of The Whole Block If I Can; Maybe The 
 Opposite One,  Too,  For A Park,  And You've Got To Be Physical Director! 
 I'll Turn The Kids And The Older Boys Over To You,  Old Man!" 
   
 Pat's Eyes Were Full Of Tears. He Had To Turn Away To Hide Them. "You're 
 A Darned Old Dreamer!" He Said,  In A Choking Voice. 
   
 So The Rejuvenation Of The Old Church Went On From Week To Week. The Men 
 At The Seminary Grew Curious As To What Took Pat And Courtland To The 
 City So Much. Was It A Girl? It Finally Got Around That Courtland Had A 
 Rich And Aristocratic Church In View,  And Was Soon To Be Married To The 
 Daughter Of One Of Its Prominent Members. But When They Began To 
 Congratulate Him,  Courtland Grinned. 
   
 "When I Preach My First Sermon You May All Come Down And See," He 
 Replied,  And That Was All They Could Get Out Of Him. 
   
 Courtland Found That A Lot Had To Be Done To That Church. Plaster Was 
 Falling Off In Places,  The Pews Were Getting Rickety. The Pulpit Needed 
 Doing Over,  And The Floor Had To Be Recarpeted. But It Was Wonderful 
 What A Difference It All Made When It Was Done. Soft Greens And Browns 
 Replaced The Faded Red. The Carpet Was Thick And Soft,  The Cushions 
 Matched. Bonnie Had Given Careful Suggestions About It All. 
   
 "You Could Have Got Along Without Cushions,  You Know," Said Pat, 
 Frugally,  As He Seated Himself In Appreciative Comfort. 
   
 "I Know," Said Courtland,  "But I Want This To Look Like A _Church_! Some 
 Day When We Get The Rest Of The Block And Can Tear Down The Buildings 
 And Have A Little Sunlight And Air,  We'll Have Some _Real Windows_ With 
 Wonderful Gospel Stories On Them,  But These Will Do For Now. There's Got 
 To Be A Pipe-Organ Some Day,  And Bonnie Will Play It!" 
   
 Pat Always Glowed When Courtland Spoke Of Bonnie. He Never Had Ceased To 
 Be Thankful That Courtland Escaped From Gila's Machinations. But That 
 Very Afternoon,  As Courtland Was Preparing To Hurry To The Train,  There 
 Came A Note From Pat,  Who Had Gone Ahead,  On An Errand: 
   
      Dear Court,--Tennelly's In Trouble. He's Up At His 
      Old Rooms. He Wants You. I'll Wait For You Down In The 
      Office. 
   
                                                    Pat. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 32 Pg 185 
 Tennelly Was Pacing Up And Down The Room. His Face Was White,  His Eyes 
 Were Wild. He Had The Haggard Look Of One Who Has Come Through A Long 
 Series Of Harrowing Experiences Up To The Supreme Torture Where There Is 
 Nothing Worse That Can Happen. 
   
 Courtland's Knock Brought Him At Once To The Door. With Both Hands They 
 
 
 
 Chapter 32 Pg 186 
 Gave The Fellowship Grip That Had Meant So Much To Each In College. 
   
 A Moment They Stood So,  Looking Into Each Other's Eyes,  Courtland, 
 Wondering,  Startled,  Questioning. It Was Gila,  Of Course! Nothing Else 
 Could Reach The Man's Soul And Make Him Look Like That! But What Had 
 Happened? Not Death! No,  Not Even Death Could Bring That Look Of Shame 
 And Degradation To His High-Minded Friend's Eyes. 
   
 As If Tennelly Had Read His Question He Spoke In A Voice So Husky With 
 Emotion That His Words Were Scarcely Audible: "Didn't Pat Tell You?" 
   
 Courtland Shook His Head. 
   
 Tennelly's Head Went Down,  As If He Were Waiting For Courage To Speak. 
 Then,  Huskily: "She's Gone,  Court!" 
   
 "Gone?" 
   
 "Left Me,  Court! She Sailed At Daybreak For Italy With Another Man." 
   
 Tennelly Fumbled In His Pocket And Brought Out A Crumpled Note, 
 Blistered With Tears. "Read It!" He Muttered,  And Turned Away To The 
 Window. 
   
 Courtland Read: 
   
      Dear Lew,--I'm Sure When You Come To Your Senses 
      And Get Over Some Of Your Narrow Ideas You'll Be As Much 
      Relieved As I Am Over What I've Decided To Do. You And I 
      Never Were Fitted For Each Other,  And I Can't Stand This 
      Life Another Day. I'm Simply Perishing! It's Up To Me To Do 
      Something,  For I Know,  With Your Strait-Laced Notions,  You 
      Never Will! So When You Read This I Shall Be Out Of Reach, 
      On My Way To Italy With Count Von Bremen. They Say There's 
      Going To Be War In This Country,  Anyway,  And I Hate Such 
      Things,  So I Had To Get Out Of It. You Won't Have Any 
      Trouble In Getting A Divorce,  And You'll Soon Be Glad I Did 
      It. 
   
      As For The Kid,  If She Lives She's Much Better Off With You 
      Than With Me,  For You Know I Never Could Stand Children; 
      They Get On My Nerves. And,  Anyhow,  I Never Could Be All The 
      Things You Tried To Make Me,  And It's Better In The End This 
      Way. So Good-By,  And Don't Try To Come After Me. I Won't 
      Come Back,  No Matter What You Do,  For I'm Bored To Death 
      With The Last Two Years And I've Got To See Some Life! 
   
                                                     Gila 
   
 Courtland Read The Flippant Little Note Twice Before He Trusted Himself 
 To Speak,  And Then He Walked Over To The Window,  Slowly Smoothing And 
 Folding The Crumpled Paper. A Baby's Cry In The Next Room Pierced The 
 Air,  And The Father Gripped The Window-Seat And Quivered As If A Bullet 
 Had Struck Him. 
 
 
 
 Chapter 32 Pg 187 
   
 Courtland Put His Hand Lovingly Within His Friend's Arm: "Nelly,  Old 
 Fellow," He Said,  "You Know That I Feel With You--" 
   
 "I Know,  Court!" With A Weary Sigh. "That's Why I Sent For You. I Had To 
 Have You,  Somehow!" 
   
 "Nelly! There Aren't Any Words Made Delicate Enough To Handle This Thing 
 Without Hurting. It's Raw Flesh And Full Of Nerves. There's Just One 
 Can Do Anything Here! I Wish You Believed In God!" 
   
 "I Do!" Said Tennelly,  In A Dreary Tone. 
   
 "He Can Come Near You And Give You Strength To Bear It. I Know,  For He 
 Did It For Me Once!" 
   
 Courtland Felt As If His Words Were Falling On Deaf Ears,  But Tennelly, 
 After A Pause,  Asked,  Bitterly: 
   
 "Why Did He Do This To Me,  If He's What You Say He Is?" 
   
 "I'm Not Sure That He Did,  Old Man! I Think Perhaps You And I Had A Hand 
 In It!" 
   
 Tennelly Looked At Him Keenly For An Instant And Turned Away,  Silent. "I 
 Know What You Mean," He Said. "You Told Me I'd Go Through Hell,  And I 
 Have. I Knew It In A Way Myself,  But I'm Afraid I'd Do It Again! I Loved 
 Her! God! I'm Afraid--I _Love Her Yet_! Man! You Don't Know What An Ache 
 Such Love Is." 
   
 "Yes,  I Do," Said Courtland,  With A Sudden Light In His Face,  But 
 Tennelly Was Not Heeding Him. 
   
 "It Isn't Entirely That I've Lost Her; That I've Got To Give Up Hoping 
 That She'll Some Time Care And Settle Down To Knowing She Is Gone 
 Forever! It's The Way She Went! The--The--The _Disgrace_! The 
 Humiliation! The Awfulness Of The Way She Went! We've Never Had Anything 
 Like That In Our Family. And To Think My Baby Has Got To Grow Up To Know 
 That Shame! To Know That Her Mother Was A Disgraceful Woman! That I Gave 
 Her A Mother Like That!" 
   
 "Now,  Look Here,  Tennelly! You Didn't Know! You Thought She Would Be All 
 Right When You Were Married!" 
   
 "But I _Did Know_!" Wailed Tennelly. "I Knew In My Soul! I Think I Knew 
 When I First Saw Her,  And That Was Why I Worried About You When You Used 
 To Go And See Her. I Knew She Wasn't The Woman For You. But,  Blamed Fool 
 That I Was! I Thought I Was More Of A Man Of The World,  And Would Be 
 Able To Hold Her! No,  I Didn't,  Either,  For I Knew It Was Like Trying To 
 Enjoy A Sound Sleep In A Powder-Magazine With A Pocketful Of Matches,  To 
 Trust My Love To Her! But I Did It,  Anyway! I Dared Trouble! And My 
 Little Child Has Got To Suffer For It!" 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 32 Pg 188 
 "Your Little Child Will Perhaps Be Better For It!" 
   
 "I Can't See It That Way!" 
   
 "You Don't Have To. If God Does,  Isn't That Enough?" 
   
 "I Don't Know! I Can't See God Now; It's Too Dark!" Tennelly Put His 
 Forehead Against The Window-Pane And Groaned. 
   
 "But You Have Your Little Child," Said Courtland,  Hesitating. "Isn't 
 That Something To Help?" 
   
 "She Breaks My Heart," Said The Father. "To Think Of Her Worse Than 
 Motherless! That Little Bit Of A Helpless Thing! And It's My Fault That 
 She's Here With A Future Of Shame!" 
   
 "Nothing Of The Sort! It'll Be Your Fault If She Has A Future Of Shame, 
 But It's Up To You. Her Mother's Shame Can't Hurt Her If You Bring Her 
 Up Right. It's Your Job,  And You Can Get A Lot Of Comfort Out Of It If 
 You Try!" 
   
 "I Don't See How," Dully. 
   
 "Listen,  Tennelly. Does She Look Like Her Mother?" 
   
 Tennelly's Sensitive Face Quivered With Pain. "Yes," He Said,  Huskily. 
 "I'll Send For Her And You Can See." He Rang A Bell. "I Brought Her And 
 The Nurse Up To Town With Me This Morning." 
   
 An Elderly,  Kind-Faced Woman Brought The Baby In,  Laid It In A Big Chair 
 Where They Could See It,  And Then Withdrew. 
   
 Courtland Drew Near,  Half Shyly,  And Looked In Startled Wonder. The Baby 
 Was Strikingly Like Gila,  With All Her Grace,  Delicate Features,  Wide 
 Innocent Eyes. The Sweep Of The Long Lashes On The Little White Cheeks, 
 That Were All Too White For Baby Flesh,  Seemed Old And Weird In The Tiny 
 Face. Yet When The Baby Looked Up And Recognized Its Father It Crowed 
 And Smiled,  And The Smile Was Wide And Frank And Lovable,  Like 
 Tennelly's. There Was Nothing Artificial About It. Courtland Drew A Long 
 Sigh Of Relief. For The Moment He Had Been Looking At The Baby As If It 
 Were Gila Grown Small Again; Now He Suddenly Realized It Was A New 
 Little Soul With A Life And A Spirit Of Its Own. 
   
 "She Will Be A Blessing To You,  Nelly," He Said,  Looking Up Hopefully. 
   
 "I Don't See It That Way!" Said The Hopeless Father,  Shaking His Head. 
   
 "Would You Rather Have Her--Taken Away--As Her Mother Suggested?" He 
 Hazarded,  Suddenly. 
   
 Tennelly Gave Him One Quick,  Startled Look. "God! No!" He Said,  And 
 Staggered Back Into A Chair. "Do You Think She Looks So Sick As That? I 
 Know She's Not Well. I Know She's Lost Flesh! But She's Been Neglected. 
 Gila Never Cared For Her And Wouldn't Be Bothered Looking After Things. 
 
 
 
 Chapter 32 Pg 189 
 She Was Angry Because The Baby Came At All. She Resented Motherhood 
 Because It Put A Limitation On Her Pleasures. My Poor Little Girl!" 
   
 Tennelly Dropped Upon His Knees Beside The Baby And Buried His Face In 
 Its Soft Little Neck. 
   
 The Baby Swept Its Dark Lashes Down With The Old Gila Trick,  And Looked 
 With A Puzzled Frown At The Dark Head So Close To Her Face. Then She Put 
 Up Her Little Hand And Moved It Over Her Father's Hair With An Awkward 
 Attempt At Comfort. The Great Big Being With His Head In Her Neck Was In 
 Trouble,  And She Was Vaguely Sympathetic. 
   
 A Wave Of Pity Swept Over Courtland. He Dropped Upon His Knees Beside 
 His Friend And Spoke Aloud: 
   
 "O Lord God,  Come Near And Let My Friend Feel Thy Presence Now In His 
 Terrible Distress. Somehow Speak Peace To His Soul And Help Him To Know 
 Thee,  For Thou Art The Only One That Can Help Him. Help Him To Tell Thee 
 All His Heart's Bitterness Now,  Alone With Thee And His Little Child, 
 And Find Relief." 
   
 Softly Courtland Arose And Slipped From The Room,  Leaving Them Alone 
 With The Presence. 
   
        *       *       *       *       * 
   
 Gila Had Been Gone Two Months When The Day Was Finally Set For Bonnie's 
 Wedding. 
   
 There Had Been Consultations Long And Many Over What To Do About Telling 
 Tennelly,  For Even Bonnie Saw That The Event Could Not But Be Painful To 
 Him,  Coming As It Did On The Heels Of His Own Deep Trouble. And Tennelly 
 Had Long Been Courtland's Best Friend; At Least Until Pat Grew So Close 
 As To Share That Privilege With Him. It Was Finally Decided That 
 Courtland Should Tell Tennelly About The Approaching Wedding At His 
 First Opportunity. 
   
 Bonnie Had Long Ago Heard All About Gila,  Been Through The Bitter Throes 
 Of Jealousy,  And Come Out Clear And Trusting,  With The Whole Thing 
 Sanely And Happily Relegated To That Place Where All Such Troubles Go 
 From The Hearts Of Those Who Truly Love Each Other And Know There Never 
 Could Be Any One Else In The Universe Who Could Take The Place Of The 
 Beloved. 
   
 Courtland Had Been Preaching In The Church Of The Presence Of God For 
 Four Sabbaths Now,  And The Congregation Had Been Growing Steadily. There 
 Had Not Been Much Advertising. He Had Told A Few Friends In The 
 Factories Near By That There Was To Be Service. He Had Put Up A Notice 
 On The Door Saying That The Church Would Be Open For Worship Regularly 
 And Every One Was Welcome. He Did Not Wish To Force Anything. He Was 
 Following The Leading Of The Spirit. If God Really Meant This Work For 
 Him,  He Would Show Him. 
   
 Courtland's Preaching Was Not Of The Usual Cut-And-Dried Order Of The 
 
 
 
 Chapter 32 Pg 190 
 Young Theologue. His Theology Had Been Studied To Help Him To Understand 
 His God And His Bible,  Not To Give Him A Set Of Rules For Preaching. So 
 When He Stood Up In The Pulpit It Was Not To Follow Any Conventional 
 Order Of Service,  Or To Try To Imitate The Great Preachers He Had Heard, 
 But To Give The People Who Came Something That Would Help Them To Live 
 During The Week And Enable Them To Realize The Presence Of Christ In 
 Their Daily Lives. 
   
 The Men At The Seminary Got Wind Of It Somehow,  And Came Down By Twos 
 And Threes,  And Finally Dozens,  As They Could Get Away From Their Own 
 Preaching,  To See What The Dickens That Close-Mouthed Courtland Was 
 Doing,  And Went Away Thoughtful. It Was Not What They Had Expected Of 
 Their Brilliant Classmate,  Ministering To These Common Working-People 
 Right In The Neighborhood Where They Lived And Worked. 
   
 At First They Did Not Understand How He Came To Be In That Church,  And 
 Asked What Denomination It Was,  Anyway. Courtland Said He Really Didn't 
 Know What It Had Been,  But That He Hoped It Was The Denomination Of 
 Jesus Christ Now. 
   
 "But Whose Church Is It?" They Asked. 
   
 "Mine," He Said,  Simply. 
   
 Then They Turned To Pat For Explanation. 
   
 "That's Straight," Said Pat. "He Bought It." 
   
 "_Bought_ It! Oh!" They Were Silenced. Not One Of Them Could Have Bought 
 A Church,  And Wouldn't Have If They Could. They Would Have Bought A Good 
 Mansion For Themselves Against Their Retiring-Day. Few Of Them 
 Understood It. Only The Man Who Was Going To Darkest Africa To Work In 
 The Jungles,  And A Couple Who Were Bound,  One For The Leper Country, 
 And Another For China,  Had A Light Of Understanding In Their Eyes,  And 
 Gripped Courtland's Hand With Reverence And Ecstatic Awe. 
   
 "But,  Man Alive!" Lingered One,  Unwilling To Leave His Brilliant Friend 
 In Such A Hopeless Hole. "Don't You Realize If You Don't Hitch On To 
 Some Denomination,  Or Board Of Trustees,  Or Something,  Your Work Won't 
 Count In The Long Run? Who's To Carry On Your Work And Keep Up Your Name 
 And What You Have Done,  After You Are Gone? You're Foolish!" He Had Just 
 Received A Flattering Call To A City Church Himself,  And He Knew He Was 
 Not Half So Well Fitted For It As Courtland. 
   
 But Courtland Flung Up His Hat In A Boyish Way And Laughed. "I Should 
 Worry About My Name After I Am Gone," He Said. "And As For The Work, 
 It's For Me To Do,  Isn't It? Not For Me To Arrange For After I'm Dead. 
 If My Heavenly Father Wants It To Keep Up After I'm Gone He'll Manage To 
 Find A Way,  Won't He? My Job Is To Look After It While I'm Here. Perhaps 
 It Won't Be Needed Any Longer After I'm Gone. God Sent Me Here To Buy 
 His Church When It Was For Sale,  Didn't He? Well,  Then,  If It Is For 
 Sale Again He'll Find Somebody Else To Buy It,  Unless He Is Done With 
 It. The New Jerusalem May Be Here By That Time And We Won't Have To Have 
 Any Churches. God Himself Shall Be The Tabernacle! So You See I'm Just 
 
 
 
 Chapter 32 Pg 191 
 Have Money Enough To Keep The Wheels Moving." 
   
 They Went Away Then With Doubtful Looks,  And Courtland Heard One Say To 
 Another,  Shaking His Head In A Dubious Way: 
   
 "I Don't Like It. It's All Very Irregular!" 
   
 And The Other Replied: "Yes! It's A Pity About Him! He Might Have Done 
 Something Big If He Hadn't Been So Impractical!" 
   
 "The Poor Stews!" Said Pat,  Dryly,  Looking After Them. "They Haven't Got 
 Religion Enough To Carry Them Over Till Next Week,  The Most Of Them,  And 
 What They'll Do When They Really See What Kind The Lord Is I Can't 
 Guess! I Wonder What They Think That Rich Young Man That Jesus Loved 
 Would Have Been Like,  Anyway,  If He Hadn't Gone Away Sorrowful And Kept 
 His Vast Possessions. Cut It Out,  Pat! You're Letting The Devil In Again 
 And Getting Censorious! Just Shut Your Mouth And Saw Wood! They'll Find 
 Out Some Little Old Day In The Morning,  I Guess." 
   
 Courtland Wrote It All To Bonnie,  All The Happenings At Seminary And 
 Church,  What The Theologues Had Said About His Being Impractical And 
 Irregular,  And Bonnie,  With A Tender Smile,  Leaned Down And Kissed The 
 Words In The Letter,  And Murmured,  "Dear Impractical Beloved!" All 
 Softly To Herself. 
   
 For Bonnie Was Very Happy. The Possession Of Great Wealth That Would 
 Have To Be Spent In The Usual Way,  Surrounded By Social Distinction, 
 Attended By Functions And Society Duties,  Would Have Been An 
 Inexpressible Burden To Her. But Money To Be Used Without Limit In 
 Helping Other People Was A Miracle Of Joy. To Think That It Should Have 
 Come To Her! 
   
 Yet There Was Something Greater Than The Money And The New Interests 
 That Were Opening Up Before Her,  And That Was The Wonder Of The Man Who 
 Had Chosen Her To Be His Wife. That Such A Prince Among Men,  Such A 
 Friend Of God,  Should Have Passed By Others Of Rank,  Of Beauty And 
 Attainments Far Greater Than Hers,  And Come Away Out West To Take Her, 
 Fairly Overwhelmed Her With Wonder When She Had Time To Think About It. 
 For She Was As Busy As She Was Happy In These Days. There Was Her 
 School Work,  Her Music,  The Little Home Duties,  All She Could Make 
 Mother Marshall Leave For Her; The Beautiful Sewing She Was Doing On Her 
 Simple Bridal Garments; And Stealing Time From All To Write The Most 
 Wonderful Letters To The Insatiable Lover In The East. 
   
 Softly Bonnie Went Through These Days,  Tender,  Happy,  Blithe As A Bird; 
 A Song On Her Lips Whenever She Went About The House; A Caress In Her 
 Very Touch For The Dear Old People Who Had Been Father And Mother To Her 
 In Her Loneliness; Realizing Only Vaguely What It Was Going To Be To 
 Them When She Was Gone And They Were All Alone Again. For Her Heart Was 
 So Full Of Her Own Joy She Could Not Think A Sad Thought. 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 32 Pg 192 
 Opening The Door Very Softly That She Might Come On Mother Marshall And 
 Surprise Her,  She Heard Voices In The Dining-Room,  And Paused To See If 
 There Was Company. 
   
 "It's Going To Be Mighty Hard To Have Bonnie Leave Us," Said Father 
 Marshall,  With A Wistful Quaver. 
   
 There Was A Soft Sigh Over By The Window,  Then Mother Marshall: "Yes, 
 Father,  But We Mustn't Think About It,  Or The Next Thing We Know We'll 
 Let Her See It. She's The Kind Of Girl That Would Turn Around And Say 
 She Couldn't Get Married,  Perhaps,  If She Got It In Her Head We Needed 
 Her. She's Got A Grand Man,  And I'm Just As Glad As I Can Be About 
 It"--There Was A Gulp Like A Sob Over By The Window.--"I Wouldn't Spoil 
 Her Happiness For Anything In The World!" The Voice Took On A Forced 
 Cheerfulness. 
   
 "Sure! We Wouldn't Want To Do That!" 
   
 "It's 'Most As Bad As When Stephen Was Going Away,  Though. I Have To 
 Just Shut My Eyes When I Go By Her Bedroom Door And Think About How We 
 Fixed It Up For Her And Counted On How She'd Look,  And All. I Just 
 Couldn't Stand It. I Had To Shut The Door And Hurry Down-Stairs." 
   
 "Well,  Now,  Mother,  You Mustn't Feel That Way. You Know The Lord Sent 
 Her First. Maybe He Has Some Other Plan." 
   
 "Oh,  I Know!" Said Mother,  Briskly. "I Guess We Can Leave That To Him; 
 Only Seems Like I Can't Bear To Think Of Anybody Else Coming To Be In 
 Her Room." 
   
 Yes,  From Paul! A Lovely,  Big,  Thick Letter! 
   
 Mother And Father Marshall And Their Sadness Suddenly Vanished From Her 
 Thoughts,  And She Hurried Back To A Big Stump In The Orchard,  Where She 
 Often Read Her Letters. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 34 Pg 194 
      That You Must Have The Key To Them All Yet,  And I Must Wait 
      Till You Come,  To Look Into Them. 
   
      Then I Heard Sweet Sounds From The Church,  And,  Turning,  I 
      Went In. Some One Was Playing The Organ,  High Up In The 
      Dusky Shadows Of The Gallery,  And I Knew It Was You,  Bonnie 
      Rose,  My Darling! So I Knelt In A Pew And Listened,  With The 
      Presence Standing There Between Us. And As I Knelt Another 
      Vision Came To Me,  A Vision Of The Past! I Remembered The 
      Days When I Did Not Know God; When I Sneered And Argued And 
      Did All I Could In My Young And Conceited Way Against Him. I 
      Remembered,  Too,  The Time He Came To Me In My Illness And I 
      Began To Believe; And The Day I Read That Verse Marked In 
      Stephen's Bible,  "He That Believeth On The Son Of God Hath 
      The Witness In Himself." I Suddenly Realized That That Had 
      Been Made True To Me. I Have The Witness In My Own Heart 
      That Christ Is The Son Of God,  My Saviour! That His Presence 
      Is On Earth And Manifest To Me At Many Times. No Seeming 
      Variance Of Science,  No Quibble Of The Intellect,  Can Ever 
      Disturb This Faith On Which My Soul Rests. It Is More Than A 
      Conviction; It Is A Perfect Satisfaction! I Know! I 
      May Not Be Able To Explain All Mysteries,  But I Can Never 
      Doubt Again,  Because I Know. The More I Meet With Modern 
      Skepticism,  The More I Am Convinced That That Is The Only 
      Answer To It All: "He That Doeth His Will Shall Know Of The 
      Doctrine," And That Promise Is Fulfilled To All Who Have The 
      Will To Believe. 
   
      All This Came To Me Quite Clearly As I Knelt In The Church 
      In The Sunset,  While You Were Playing--Was It "Rock Of 
      Ages"?--And A Ray Of The Setting Sun Stole Through The Old 
      Yellow Glass Of The Window In The Organ-Loft And Lay On Your 
      Hair Like A Crown,  My Bonnie Darling! My Heart Overflowed 
      With Gratitude At The Great Way Life Has Opened Up To Me. 
      That I,  The Least Of His Servants,  Should Be Honored By The 
      Love Of This Pearl Of Women!-- 
   
 There Was More Of That Letter,  And Bonnie Sat Long On The Stump Reading 
 And Re-Reading,  With Her Face A Glow Of Wonder And Joy. But At Last She 
 Got Up And Went To The House,  Bounding Into The Dining-Room Where Mother 
 And Father Marshall Were Pretending To Be Busy About A Lamp That Didn't 
 Work Right. 
   
 Down She Sat With Her Letter And Read It--At Least As Much As We Have 
 Read--To The Two Sad Old Dears Who Were Trying So Hard To Get Ready For 
 Loneliness. But After That There Was No More Sadness In That House! No 
 More Tears Nor Wistful Looks. Father Whistled Everywhere He Went,  Till 
 Mother Told Him He Was Like A Boy Again. Mother Sang About Her Work 
 Whenever She Was Alone. For Why Should They Be Sad Any More? There Were 
 Good Times Still Going In The World,  And _They Were In Them_! 
   
 "Father!" Whispered Mother,  Softly,  That Night,  When She Was Supposed To 
 Be Well On Her Way Toward Slumber. "Do You Suppose The Lord Heard Us 
 Grumbling This Afternoon,  And Sent That Letter To Make Us Ashamed Of 
 Ourselves?" 
   
 "No," Said Father,  Tenderly,  "I Think He Just Smiled To Think What A Big 
 Surprise He Had Ready For Us. It Doesn't Pay To Doubt God; It Really 
 Doesn't!" 
   
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 35 Pg 195 
 The Hospital Down To The Station And Shipping Him Home To His Good Old 
 Mother In The Country,  To Be Nursed Back To Health. Pat Often Did Little 
 Things Like That That Were Utterly Out Of His Province,  Just Because He 
 Liked To Do Them. 
   
 Pat Had Seen His Patient Off And Was Threading His Way Through A Crowded 
 Thoroughfare,  With Eyes Alert For Everything,  When A Little Bright-Red 
 Racer Passed Him At A Furious Rate,  Driven By A Woman With A Reckless 
 Hand. She Shot By The Ambulance Like A Rocket,  And At The Next Corner 
 Came Face To Face With A Great Motor-Truck That Was Thundering Around 
 The Corner At A Tempestuous Speed. From The First Glance There Was No 
 Chance For The Racer. It Crumpled Like A Thing Of Paper And Lay In 
 Bright Splinters On The Street,  The Lady Tossed Aside And Motionless, 
 With Her Head Against The Curbing. 
   
 The Crowd Closed In About Her,  And Some One Sent A Call For The Police. 
 The Crowd Opened Again As An Officer Signed To The Ambulance To Stand 
 By,  And Kindly Hands Put The Lady Inside. Pat Put On All Speed To The 
 Home Hospital,  Which Was Not Far Away,  And Was Soon Within Its Gates, 
 With The House Doctor And A Nurse Rushing Out In Answer To His Signal. 
   
 There Was A Light In The Church Close At Hand,  Although It Was Not Yet 
 Dark. Bonnie Was Playing Softly On The Organ. Pat Knew The Hymn She Was 
 Playing: 
   
      At Evening,  Ere The Sun Was Set, 
        The Sick,  O Lord! Around Thee Lay; 
      Oh,  With What Divers Ills They Met, 
        Oh,  With What Joy They Went Away! 
   
      Once More 'Tis Eventide,  And We, 
        Oppressed With Various Ills,  Draw Near-- 
 
 
 
 Chapter 35 Pg 196 
 Jumped Down From His Driver's Seat And Went Around To The Back Of The 
 Ambulance,  Where They Were Preparing To Carry The Patient Into The 
 Building. He Was Wondering What Sort It Was This Time That He Had 
 Brought To The House Of Healing. Then Suddenly He Saw Her Face And 
 Stopped Short,  With A Suppressed Exclamation. 
   
 There,  Huddled On The Stretcher,  In Her Costly Sporting Garments,  With 
 Her Long,  Dark Lashes Sweeping Over Her Hard,  Little Painted Face,  And A 
 Pinched Look Of Suffering About Her Loose-Hung Baby Mouth,  Lay Gila! 
   
 He Knew Her At Once And Drew Back In Horror. What Had He Done! Brought 
 Her Here,  This Viper Of Evil That Had Crept Into The Garden Of His 
 Friends And Despoiled Them Of Their Joy! Why Had He Not Looked At Her 
 Before They Started? Fool That He Was! He Might Easily Have Taken Her To 
 Another Hospital Instead Of This One. He Could Do So Yet. 
   
 But Courtland Was Standing On The Steps,  Looking Down At The Huddled 
 Figure On The Stretcher,  With A Strange Expression Of Pity And 
 Tenderness In His Face. 
   
 "I Did Not Know! I Did Not See Her Before,  Court!" Stammered Pat. "I 
 Will Take Her Somewhere Else Now Before She Has Been Disturbed." 
   
 "No,  Pat,  It's All Right! It Is Fitting That She Should Come To Us. I'm 
 Glad You Found Her. You Must Have Been Led! Call Bonnie,  Please. And, 
 Pat,  Watch For Nelly And Take Him Into My Study. He Was Coming Down On 
 The Boston Express. Let Me Know As Soon As He Gets Here." 
   
 Courtland Went Swiftly Into The Hospital. Pat Looked After Him For A 
 Moment With A Great Light Of Love In His Eyes,  And Realized For The 
 First Time What Was Meant By The Expulsive Power Of A New Affection. 
 Court Hadn't Minded Seeing Gila In The Least On His Own Account. He Was 
 Only Thinking Of Tennelly. Poor Nelly! What Would He Do? 
   
 There Was No Hope For Gila From The First. There Had Been An Injury To 
 The Spine,  And It Was Only A Question Of Hours How Long She Had To Stay. 
   
 It Was Bonnie's Face Upon Which The Great Dark Eyes First Opened In 
 Consciousness Again. Bonnie In Soft,  White Garments Sitting Beside The 
 Bed,  Watching. A Strange Contraction Of Fear And Hate Passed Over Her 
 Face As She Looked,  And She Spoke In An Insolent,  Sharp Little Voice, 
 Weak As A Sick Bird's Chirp. 
   
 "Who Sent You Here?" She Demanded. 
   
 "God," Said Bonnie,  Gently,  Without An Instant's Hesitation. 
   
 A Startled Look Came Into Gila's Eyes. "God! What Does He Want With Me? 
 Has He Sent You Here To Torment Me? I Know You,  Who You Are! You Are 
 That Poor Girl That Paul Picked Up In The Street. You Are Come To Pay Me 
 Back!" 
   
 Bonnie's Face Was Full Of Tenderness. "No,  Dear! That Is All Passed. 
 I've Just Come To Bring You A Message From God." 
   
 "God! What Have I To Do With God?" A Quiver Of Anguish Passed Over The 
 Weird Little Face. "I Hate God! He Hates Me! Am I Dead,  Then,  That He 
 Sends Me Messages?" 
   
 "No,  You Are Not Dead. And God Does Not Hate You. Listen! He Says,  'I 
 Have Loved You With An Everlasting Love.' That's The Message That He 
 Sends. He Is Here Now. He Wants You To Give Attention To Him!" 
   
 The Little Blanched Face On The Pillow Tightened And Hardened In Fear 
 Once More. "That's That Awful Presence Again! The Presence! The 
 Presence! I've Been Trying To Get Away From It For Three Years,  And It's 
 Pursued Me Everywhere! Now I'm Caught Like A Rat In A Trap And Can't Get 
 Away! If I'm Not Dead,  Then I Must Be Dying,  Or You Wouldn't Dare Talk 
 To Me This Awful Way! _I Am Dying!_ And _You_ Think _I'm Going To 
 Hell_!" Her Shrill Voice Rose Almost To A Scream. 
   
 Above The Sound,  Bonnie's Calm,  Clear Voice Dominated With A Sudden 
 Quieting Hush. Courtland,  Standing With The Doctor And Tennelly Just 
 Outside The Partly Open Door,  Was Thrilled With The Sweetness Of It,  As 
 If Some Supernatural Power Were Given To Her At This Trying Time. 
   
 "Listen,  Gila! This Is What He Says: 'God Sent Not His Son Into The 
 World To Condemn The World,  But That The World Through Him Might Be 
 Saved.... God So Loved The World That He Gave His Only Begotten Son, 
 That Whosoever Believeth In Him Should Not Perish,  But Have Everlasting 
 Life.' He Wants You To _Believe Now_ That He Loves You And Wants To Save 
 You." 
   
 "But He Couldn't!" Said Gila,  With The Old Petulant Tone. "I've Hated 
 Him All My Life! I _Hate Him Now_! And I've Never Been Good! I Couldn't 
 Be Good! I Don't _Want_ To Be Good! I Want To Do Just What I _Please_! 
 And I _Will_! I Won't Hear You Talk This Way! I Want To Get Up! Why Does 
 My Body Feel So Queer And Numb,  As If It Wasn't There? Am I Dying Now? 
 Answer Me Quick! Am I Dying? _I Know I Am._ I'm Dying And You Won't Tell 
 Me! I'm Dying And I'm Afraid! I'm Afraid!" 
   
 One Piercing Scream After Another Rang Out Through The Corridors. In 
 Vain Did Bonnie And The Nurse Seek To Soothe Her. The High,  Excited 
 Voice Raved On: 
   
 "I'm Afraid To Die! I'm Afraid Of That Presence! Send For Paul 
 Courtland! He Tried To Tell Me Once,  And I Wouldn't Hear! I Made Him 
 Choose Between Me And God! And _Now I'm Going To Be Punished_!" 
   
 "Listen,  Dear!" Went On Bonnie's Steady,  Tender Voice. "God Doesn't Want 
 To Punish. He Wants To Save. He Is Waiting To Forgive You If You Will 
 Let Him!" 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 35 Pg 197 
 Soul In Mortal Anguish. Gila Fixed Her Great,  Anguishing Eyes On Bonnie. 
   
 "Forgive! Forgive! How Could Anybody Forgive All I've Done! You Don't 
 Know Anything About Such Things"--Half Contemptuously.--"You've Always 
 Been Goody-Good! I Can See It In Your Look. You Don't Know What It Is To 
 Have Men Making Fools Of Themselves Over You! You Don't Know All I've 
 Done! I've Been What They Call A Sinner! I Sent Away The Only Man I Ever 
 Loved Because I Was _Jealous Of God_! I Broke The Heart Of The Man Who 
 Loved Me Because I Got Tired Of Him And His Everlasting Perfection! I 
 Hated The Idea Of Being A Mother,  And When My Child Came I Deserted Her! 
 I Would Have Killed Her If I Had Dared! I Went Away With A Bad Man! And 
 When I Got Tired Of Him I Took The First Way That Opened To Get Away 
 From Him! God Doesn't Forgive Things Like That! I Didn't Expect He Would 
 When I Did Them. But It Wasn't Fair Not To Let Me Live Out My Life! I'm 
 Too Young To Die! And I'm Afraid! I'm Afraid!" 
   
 "Yes. God Forgives All Those Things! There Was A Woman Once Who Had Been 
 Like That,  And Jesus Forgave Her. He Will Forgive You If You Ask Him. 
 But He Can't Forgive You Unless You Are Sorry And Really Want Him To. He 
 Says,  'Though Your Sins Be As Scarlet They Shall Be As White As Snow; 
 And Though They Be Red Like Crimson,  They Shall Be As Wool,' But You 
 Have To Be Sorry First That You Sinned. He Can't Forgive You If You 
 Aren't Sorry." 
   
 "Sorry! _Sorry!_" Gila's Laugh Rang Out Mirthlessly And Echoed In The 
 High,  White Room. "Oh,  I'm _Sorry_,  All Right! What Do You Think I Am? 
 Do You Think I've Been _Happy_? Don't You Know That I've Suffered 
 Torments? Everything Has Turned To Ashes That I've Touched! I've Gone 
 Everywhere And Done Everything To Try To Forget Myself,  But Always There 
 Was That Awful Presence Chasing Me! Standing In My Way Everywhere I 
 Turned! Driving Me! Always Driving Me Toward Hell! I've Tried Drowning 
 My Thoughts With Cocktails And Dope,  But Always When It Wore Off There 
 Would Be The Presence Of God Pursuing Me! Do You Mean To Tell Me There 
 Is Forgiveness For Me With Him?" 
   
 Her Breath Was Coming In Painful Gasps As She Screamed Out The Words As 
 The Nurse Leaned Over And Gave Her A Quieting Draught. 
   
 Bonnie,  In A Low,  Clear Voice,  Began To Repeat Bible Verses: 
   
      "The Blood Of Jesus Christ His Son Cleanseth Us From _All_ 
      Sin! 
   
      "As Far As The East Is From The West,  So Far Hath He Removed 
      Our Transgressions From Us. 
   
      "I,  Even I,  Am He That Blotteth Out Thy Transgressions For 
      Mine Own Sake,  And Will Not Remember Thy Sins. 
   
      "If We Confess Our Sins He Is Faithful And Just To Forgive 
      Us Our Sins And To Cleanse Us From All Unrighteousness." 
   
 Gila Listened With Wondering,  Incredulous Eyes,  Like The Eyes Of A 
 Frightened,  Naughty Child Who Scarcely Understood What Was Being Said 
 And Was In A Frenzy Of Fear. 
   
 "Oh,  If Paul Courtland Were Here He Would Tell Me If This Is True!" Gila 
 Cried At Last. 
   
 Instantly,  From Out The Shadow Of The Doorway,  Stepped Courtland,  And 
 Stood At The Foot Of The Bed Where She Could See Him,  Looking Steadily 
 At The Dying Girl For A Moment,  And Then Lifting His Eyes,  As If To One 
 Who Stood Just Beside Her: 
   
 "O Jesus Christ! Who Came To Save,  Come Close To This Poor Little 
 Wandering Child Of Thine And Show Her That She Is Forgiven! Take Her 
 Gently By The Hand And Help Her To See Thee,  How Loving Thou Art! Help 
 Her To Understand How Thou Didst Come To Earth And Die To Take Her Place 
 Of Punishment So That She Might Be Forgiven! Open Her Eyes To Comprehend 
 What Love Like That Can Be!" 
   
 Gila Turned Startled Eyes On Courtland As She Heard His Voice,  Strong, 
 Beseeching,  Tender,  Intimate With God! She Lay Listening,  Watching His 
 Illumined Face As He Prayed. Watched And Listened As One Who Suddenly 
 Sees A Ray Of Light Where All Was Darkness; Till Gradually The Tenseness 
 And Pain Faded From Her Face And A Surprised Calm Came To Take Its 
 Place. 
   
 The Strong Voice Went On,  Talking With The Saviour About What He Had 
 Done For This Poor Erring One,  Till With A Sigh,  Like A Tired Child,  The 
 Eyelids Dropped Over Her Frightened Eyes And A Look Of Peace Began To 
 Dawn. 
   
 While The Prayer Had Been Going On,  Tennelly,  With His Little Girl In 
 His Arms,  Had Slipped Silently Into The Room And Stood With Bowed Head 
 Looking With Anguished Eyes At The Wreck Of The Beautiful Girl Who Was 
 Once His Wife. 
   
 Suddenly,  As If Alive To Subtle Influences,  Gila Opened Her Great Eyes 
 Again And Looked Straight At Tennelly And The Baby! A Dart Of 
 Consciousness Came Into Her Gaze And Something Like A Wave Of Anguish 
 Passed Over Her Face. She Made A Piteous,  Helpless Movement With The 
 Little Jeweled Hands That Lay Limply On The Coverlet,  And Murmured One 
 Word,  With Pleading In Her Eyes: 
   
 "Forgive!" 
   
 Courtland Had Ceased Praying And The Room Was Very Still Till Bonnie, 
 Just Outside The Door,  Began To Sing,  Softly: 
   
      "Rock Of Ages,  Cleft For Me, 
       Let Me Hide Myself In Thee! 
       Let The Water And The Blood 
       From Thy Riven Side Which Flowed 
       Be Of Sin The Double Cure, 
       Save Me From Its Guilt And Power!" 
 
 
 
 Chapter 35 Pg 198 
 Suddenly Little Doris,  Who Had Been Looking Down,  With Wondering Baby 
 Solemnity On The Strange Scene,  Leaned Forward And Pointed To The Bed. 
   
 "Pitty Mamma Dawn As'eep!" She Said,  Softly; And With A Groan Tennelly 
 Sank With Her To His Knees Beside The Bed. Courtland,  Kneeling A Little 
 Way Off,  Spoke Out Once More: 
   
 "Lord Jesus,  The Saviour Of The World,  We Leave Her With Thy Tender 
 Mercy!" 
   
 As If A Visible Sign Of Assent Had Been Asked,  The Setting Sun Suddenly 
 Dropped Lower,  Touching Into Blazing Glory The Golden Cross On The 
 Church,  And Threw Its Reflection Upon The Wall At The Head Of The Bed 
 Just Over The White Face Of The Dead. 
   
 The Baby Saw And Pointed Once Again. "Pitty! Pitty! Papa,  See!" 
   
 The Sorrowing Father Lifted His Eyes To The Golden Symbol Of Salvation, 
 And Courtland,  Standing At The Foot Of The Bed,  Said,  Softly: 
   
 "I Am The Resurrection And The Life: He That Believeth In Me,  Though He 
 Were Dead,  Yet Shall He Live." 
   
   
   
   
 The End 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 "_The Books You Like To Read At The Price You Like To Pay_" 
   
   
   
   
 _There Are Two Sides To Everything_-- 
   
      --Including The Wrapper Which Covers Every Grosset & Dunlap 
      Book. When You Feel In The Mood For A Good Romance,  Refer To 
      The Carefully Selected List Of Modern Fiction Comprising 
      Most Of The Successes By Prominent Writers Of The Day Which 
      Is Printed On The Back Of Every Grosset & Dunlap Book 
      Wrapper. 
   
      You Will Find More Than Five Hundred Titles To Choose 
      From--Books For Every Mood And Every Taste And Every 
      Pocket-Book. 
   
      _Don't Forget The Other Side,  But In Case The Wrapper Is 
      Lost,  Write To The Publishers For A Complete Catalog._ 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 35 Pg 199 
      _There Is A Grosset & Dunlap Book For Every Mood And For 
      Every Taste_ 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 Edgar Rice Burrough's Novels 
   
      May Be Had Wherever Books Are Sold. Ask For Grosset & Dunlap's List. 
   
   
   
   
 Tarzan The Untamed 
   
 Tells Of Tarzan's Return To The Life Of The Ape-Man In His Search For 
 Vengeance On Those Who Took From Him His Wife And Home. 
   
   
   
   
 Jungle Tales Of Tarzan 
   
 Records The Many Wonderful Exploits By Which Tarzan Proves His Right To 
 Ape Kingship. 
   
   
   
   
 A Princess Of Mars 
   
 Forty-Three Million Miles From The Earth--A Succession Of The Weirdest 
 And Most Astounding Adventures In Fiction. John Carter,  American,  Finds 
 Himself On The Planet Mars,  Battling For A Beautiful Woman,  With The 
 Green Men Of Mars,  Terrible Creatures Fifteen Feet High,  Mounted On 
 Horses Like Dragons. 
   
   
   
   
 The Gods Of Mars 
   
 Continuing John Carter's Adventures On The Planet Mars,  In Which He Does 
 Battle Against The Ferocious "Plant Men," Creatures Whose Mighty Tails 
 Swished Their Victims To Instant Death,  And Defies Issus,  The Terrible 
 Goddess Of Death,  Whom All Mars Worships And Reveres. 
   
   
   
   
 The Warlord Of Mars 
   
 Old Acquaintances,  Made In The Two Other Stories,  Reappear,  Tars Tarkas, 
 Tardos Mors And Others. There Is A Happy Ending To The Story In The 
 Union Of The Warlord,  The Title Conferred Upon John Carter,  With Dejah 
 Thoris. 
   
   
   
   
 Thuvia,  Maid Of Mars 
   
 The Fourth Volume Of The Series. The Story Centers Around The Adventures 
 Of Carthoris,  The Son Of John Carter And Thuvia,  Daughter Of A Martian 
 Emperor. 
   
 Grosset & Dunlap. Publishers,  New York 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 James Oliver Curwood's Stories Of Adventure 
   
      May Be Had Wherever Books Are Sold. Ask For Grosset & Dunlap's List. 
   
   
   
   
 The River's End 
   
 A Story Of The Royal Mounted Police. 
   
   
   
   
 The Golden Snare 
   
 Thrilling Adventures In The Far Northland. 
   
   
   
   
 Nomads Of The North 
   
 The Story Of A Bear-Cub And A Dog. 
   
   
   
   
 Kazan 
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 35 Pg 200 
 The Tale Of A "Quarter-Strain Wolf And Three-Quarters Husky" Torn 
 Between The Call Of The Human And His Wild Mate. 
   
   
   
   
 Baree,  Son Of Kazan 
   
 The Story Of The Son Of The Blind Grey Wolf And The Gallant Part He 
 Played In The Lives Of A Man And A Woman. 
   
   
   
   
 The Courage Of Captain Plum 
   
 The Story Of The King Of Beaver Island,  A Mormon Colony,  And His Battle 
 With Captain Plum. 
   
   
   
   
 The Danger Trail 
   
 A Tale Of Love,  Indian Vengeance,  And A Mystery Of The North. 
   
   
   
   
 The Hunted Woman 
   
 A Tale Of A Great Fight In The "Valley Of Gold" For A Woman. 
   
   
   
   
 The Flower Of The North 
   
 The Story Of Fort O' God,  Where The Wild Flavor Of The Wilderness Is 
 Blended With The Courtly Atmosphere Of France. 
   
   
   
   
 The Grizzly King 
   
 The Story Of Thor,  The Big Grizzly. 
   
   
   
   
 Isobel 
   
 A Love Story Of The Far North. 
   
   
   
   
 The Wolf Hunters 
   
 A Thrilling Tale Of Adventure In The Canadian Wilderness. 
   
   
   
   
 The Gold Hunters 
   
 The Story Of Adventure In The Hudson Bay Wilds. 
   
   
   
   
 The Courage Of Marge O'doone 
   
 Filled With Exciting Incidents In The Land Of Strong Men And Women. 
   
   
   
   
 Back To God's Country 
   
 A Thrilling Story Of The Far North. The Great Photoplay Was Made From 
 This Book. 
   
 Grosset & Dunlap,  Publishers,  New York 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 Zane Grey's Novels 
   
      May Be Had Wherever Books Are Sold. Ask For Grosset & Dunlap's List. 
   
   
   
   
      The Man Of The Forest 
      The Desert Of Wheat 
      The U.P. Trail 
      Wildfire 
      The Border Legion 
      The Rainbow Trail 
      The Heritage Of The Desert 
      Riders Of The Purple Sage 
      The Light Of Western Stars 
      The Last Of The Plainsmen 
 
 
 
 Chapter 35 Pg 201 
      The Lone Star Ranger 
      Desert Gold 
      Betty Zane 
   
   
 Last Of The Great Scouts 
   
 The Life Story Of "Buffalo Bill" By His Sister Helen Cody Wetmore,  With 
 Foreword And Conclusion By Zane Grey. 
   
   
   
   
 Zane Grey's Books For Boys 
   
      Ken Ward In The Jungle 
      The Young Lion Hunter 
      The Young Forester 
      The Young Pitcher 
      The Short Stop 
      The Red-Headed Outfield And Other Baseball Stories 
   
 Grosset & Dunlap,  Publishers,  New York 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 Peter B. Kyne's Novels 
   
      May Be Had Wherever Books Are Sold. Ask For Grosset & Dunlap's List. 
   
   
   
   
 The Pride Of Palomar 
   
 When Two Strong Men Clash And The Under-Dog Has Irish Blood In His 
 Veins--There's A Tale That Kyne Can Tell! And "The Girl" Is Also Very 
 Much In Evidence. 
   
   
   
   
 Kindred Of The Dust 
   
 Donald Mckay,  Son Of Hector Mckay,  Millionaire Lumber King,  Falls In 
 Love With "Nan Of The Sawdust Pile," A Charming Girl Who Has Been 
 Ostracized By Her Townsfolk. 
   
   
   
   
 The Valley Of The Giants 
   
 The Fight Of The Cardigans,  Father And Son,  To Hold The Valley Of The 
 Giants Against Treachery. The Reader Finishes With A Sense Of Having 
 Lived With Big Men And Women In A Big Country. 
   
   
   
   
 Cappy Ricks 
   
 The Story Of Old Cappy Ricks And Of Matt Peasley,  The Boy He Tried To 
 Break Because He Knew The Acid Test Was Good For His Soul. 
   
   
   
   
 Webster: Man's Man 
   
 In A Little Jim Crow Republic In Central America,  A Man And A Woman, 
 Hailing From The "States," Met Up With A Revolution And For A While 
 Adventures And Excitement Came So Thick And Fast That Their Love Affair 
 Had To Wait For A Lull In The Game. 
   
   
   
   
 Captain Scraggs 
   
 This Sea Yarn Recounts The Adventures Of Three Rapscallion Sea-Faring 
 Men--A Captain Scraggs,  Owner Of The Green Vegetable Freighter Maggie, 
 Gibney The Mate And Mcguffney The Engineer. 
   
   
   
   
 The Long Chance 
   
 A Story Fresh From The Heart Of The West,  Of San Pasqual,  A Sun-Baked 
 Desert Town,  Of Harley P. Hennage,  The Best Gambler,  The Best And Worst 
 Man Of San Pasqual And Of Lovely Donna. 
   
 Grosset & Dunlap,  Publishers,  New York 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 Ruby M. Ayres' Novels 
   
      May Be Had Wherever Books Are Sold. Ask For Grosset & Dunlap's List. 
   
 Richard Chatterton 
 
 
 
 Chapter 35 Pg 202 
 A Fascinating Story In Which Love And Jealousy Play Strange Tricks With 
 Women's Souls. 
   
   
   
   
 A Bachelor Husband 
   
 Can A Woman Love Two Men At The Same Time? 
   
 In Its Solving Of This Particular Variety Of Triangle "A Bachelor 
 Husband" Will Particularly Interest,  And Strangely Enough,  Without One 
 Shock To The Most Conventional Minded. 
   
   
   
   
 The Scar 
   
 With Fine Comprehension And Insight The Author Shows A Terrific Contrast 
 Between The Woman Whose Love Was Of The Flesh And One Whose Love Was Of 
 The Spirit. 
   
   
   
   
 The Marriage Of Barry Wicklow 
   
 Here Is A Man And Woman Who,  Marrying For Love,  Yet Try To Build Their 
 Wedded Life Upon A Gospel Of Hate For Each Other And Yet Win Back To A 
 Greater Love For Each Other In The End. 
   
   
   
   
 The Uphill Road 
   
 The Heroine Of This Story Was A Consort Of Thieves. The Man Was Fine, 
 Clean,  Fresh From The West. It Is A Story Of Strength And Passion. 
   
   
   
   
 Winds Of The World 
   
 Jill,  A Poor Little Typist,  Marries The Great Henry Sturgess And 
 Inherits Millions,  But Not Happiness. Then At Last--But We Must Leave 
 That To Ruby M. Ayres To Tell You As Only She Can. 
   
   
   
   
 The Second Honeymoon 
   
 In This Story The Author Has Produced A Book Which No One Who Has Loved 
 Or Hopes To Love Can Afford To Miss. The Story Fairly Leaps From Climax 
 To Climax. 
   
   
   
   
 The Phantom Lover 
   
 Have You Not Often Heard Of Someone Being In Love With Love Rather Than 
 The Person They Believed The Object Of Their Affections? That Was 
 Esther! But She Passes Through The Crisis Into A Deep And Profound Love. 
   
 Grosset & Dunlap,  Publishers,  New York 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 Florence L. Barclay's Novels 
   
      May Be Had Wherever Books Are Sold. Ask For Grosset & Dunlap's List. 
   
   
   
   
 The White Ladies Of Worcester 
   
 A Novel Of The 12th Century. The Heroine,  Believing She Had Lost Her 
 Lover,  Enters A Convent. He Returns,  And Interesting Developments 
 Follow. 
   
   
   
   
 The Upas Tree 
   
 A Love Story Of Rare Charm. It Deals With A Successful Author And His 
 Wife. 
   
   
   
   
 Through The Postern Gate 
   
 The Story Of A Seven Day Courtship,  In Which The Discrepancy In Ages 
 Vanished Into Insignificance Before The Convincing Demonstration Of 
 Abiding Love. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Chapter 35 Pg 203 
 The Rosary 
   
 The Story Of A Young Artist Who Is Reputed To Love Beauty Above All Else 
 In The World,  But Who,  When Blinded Through An Accident,  Gains Life's 
 Greatest Happiness. A Rare Story Of The Great Passion Of Two Real People 
 Superbly Capable Of Love,  Its Sacrifices And Its Exceeding Reward. 
   
   
   
   
 The Mistress Of Shenstone 
   
 The Lovely Young Lady Ingleby,  Recently Widowed By The Death Of A 
 Husband Who Never Understood Her,  Meets A Fine,  Clean Young Chap Who Is 
 Ignorant Of Her Title And They Fall Deeply In Love With Each Other. When 
 He Learns Her Real Identity A Situation Of Singular Power Is Developed. 
   
   
   
   
 The Broken Halo 
   
 The Story Of A Young Man Whose Religious Belief Was Shattered In 
 Childhood And Restored To Him By The Little White Lady,  Many Years Older 
 Than Himself,  To Whom He Is Passionately Devoted. 
   
   
   
   
 The Following Of The Star 
   
 The Story Of A Young Missionary,  Who,  About To Start For Africa,  Marries 
 Wealthy Diana Rivers,  In Order To Help Her Fulfill The Conditions Of Her 
 Uncle's Will,  And How They Finally Come To Love Each Other And Are 
 Reunited After Experiences That Soften And Purify. 
   
 Grosset & Dunlap,  Publishers,  New York 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 Ethel M. Dell's Novels 
   
      May Be Had Wherever Books Are Sold. Ask For Grosset & Dunlap's List. 
   
   
   
   
 The Lamp In The Desert 
   
 The Scene Of This Splendid Story Is Laid In India And Tells Of The Lamp 
 Of Love That Continues To Shine Through All Sorts Of Tribulations To 
 Final Happiness. 
   
   
   
   
 Greatheart 
   
 The Story Of A Cripple Whose Deformed Body Conceals A Noble Soul. 
   
   
   
   
 The Hundredth Chance 
   
 A Hero Who Worked To Win Even When There Was Only "A Hundredth Chance." 
   
   
   
   
 The Swindler 
   
 The Story Of A "Bad Man's" Soul Revealed By Woman's Faith. 
   
   
   
   
 The Tidal Wave 
   
 Tales Of Love And Of Women Who Learned To Know The True From The False. 
   
   
   
   
 The Safety Curtain 
   
 A Very Vivid Love Story Of India. The Volume Also Contains Four Other 
 Long Stories Of Equal Interest. 
   
 Grosset & Dunlap,  Publishers,  New York 
 
 
 Publication Date: June 19th 2014 https://www.bookrix.com/-azbdcf75988b535